"Ryan! Your date is here!"

The sound of his Mom's voice woke Ryan Jones up. Ryan rolled off his bed and hit the floor. He looked around his room panicked. He had fallen asleep and was no where near ready. Leaning against his bed, he sighed as a look around his room reminded him of the undesirable situation he was in almost as much as the next voice he heard.

"Yo Ryan! I'm here! You ready?"

The voice belonged to Jimmy Montford and Ryan could still hear it echoing in his ears "see you at the dance, wear something pretty" from a few weeks ago, when he'd played his way into this mess. Jimmy went to South Town High School, the rival of Ryan's North Town High School.

"One sec!" Ryan yelled back. A mixture of anger and dread in his voice. After all, it was Jimmy's fault he was here, in his room, now pink and girly, getting ready to attend the South Town High Winter dance as a girl.

Ryan caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror in his room, his expression glum, his short blonde hair unchanged, his skinny frame sporting a pink bra and pair of panties. He looked down sadly at the lingerie he was currently sporting. This all could have been avoided had he not fallen into Jimmy's trap. But here he was, a boy in a bra and panties.

Ryan was one of the best basketball players North Town High had ever seen. He made varsity and a freshmen and although he didn't play much, he learned a lot and was a huge part of the team his Sophomore year. Word started to spread about the Sophomore who was torching every team he faced. Ryan made a habit of going into the crazy crowds that North High found at away gyms, and silencing them as Ryan averaged a cool 34.4 points a game with 8.9 assists and 6.5 rebounds to boot. He loved hearing the silence as they left the once raucous gym. He loved seeing the people who had been yelling and screaming insults at him stunned at what he'd done on the court. This was what he had trained for. All those hours in the gym were paying off. Then came the South Town game. Ryan never liked to pay attention to any of the trash talk in the Facebook event pages before the games but he knew it existed. The day before the South Town he was pulled aside in the hall by his best friend Trevor Doherty.

"Ry, did you see the Facebook page."

"No, why?"

"Dude, there's some brutal stuff on there. I don't know if i should even show you or not."

"Just show me dude, I've seen it all before what's the worst it could be?"

Trevor handed Ryan his phone to show Ryan a bizarrely personal paragraph of insults.

NTHS thinks your boy Ryan Jones is nice but Ryan ain't shit! Little Ry Ry has never played anyone like us. Wait till he meets our boy Jimmy Montford, the real best Sophomore in the conference. You guys are gonna have to carry Ryan off the court in tears when Jimmys done with that little girly boy, whining about fouls like he always does. You better tell Ryan to wear waterproof make up cuz we're gonna make him cry tomorrow. Underneath it was a crudely created meme featuring a shirtless picture of Jimmy Montford flexing and a picture of Ryan wearing one of his sisters training bras from a Youtube video she had made him do for her YouTube channel when he was 12.

Ryan was shocked. He was speechless. What a stupid, desperate but very personal attack. Jimmy and Ryan had known each other for years but never particularly liked each other. Since they were little, they had always attended the same basketball camps, played in the same playgrounds and rec leagues and were almost always been the two best players which generated a natural rivalry. Ryan didn't like Jimmy's confident trash talking style, while Jimmy thought Ryan was a goody two shoes and a whiney bitch who complained about calls too much. They both thought the other one was the cockiest kid on the planet. Ryan knew even though Jimmy was a few inches taller than him that he was the better player and he knew everyone else (including Jimmy) knew it too. He remembered how at a basketball camp this summer he had gotten sick of Jimmy's trash talk and challenged him to one on one and promptly beaten him 21-1. Ryan let him score once out of pity. Maybe this was Jimmy's attempt at revenge? Ryan remembered the speechlessness washing over him. And then the rage. Hadn't Jimmy learned not to talk shit about him?

we'll see who's a big man on the court tomorrow night Montford he commented angrily and then stormed away from Trevor.

When Ryan got home Jimmy had responded.

Hey bitch boy! nice to hear from you. u think your a big man with your little response. why don't we make it interesting. how bout a bet..

Ryan couldn't believe it. North Town High hadn't lost all season thanks to his incredible season. He wondered what kind of bet Jimmy had in mind.

Your on

Montford responded in less than 30 seconds.

if we win tomorrow, I take you to the south high winter dance, AS A GIRL WEARING A DRESS. if we lose I'll go with you to yours.

Ryan was surprised. This wasn't the kind of bet he expected. He didn't even want Jimmy Montford to go with him to the winter dance. He was hoping one of the hot senior girls would be interested in him after the season he was having. But he couldn't back down on Facebook with everyone reading it. So he responded Your on

And then Ryan got to South Town High. They had printed giant posters of him in the training bra, drawn on make up, made massive signs taunting him. When he stepped on the court they went crazy. Ryan had never played in conditions this hostile before so he tried to focus in and play the best game of his life. He played the worst. He only scored 3 points had 12 turnovers and when he fouled out late in the 4th quarter with North High down 19 the building exploded with cheers as he let out a scream of frustration. Soon chants of "you can't do that" transitioned into a chant of "bye bye princess" which rained down upon him for a solid minute before transitioning into "Ryan has a vagina." A devastated Ryan sat at the end of the bench with a towel over his head, hiding his tears. In the hand shake lines Montford pulled him close for a second and whispered into his ear "see you at the dance, wear something pretty."

"What's taking you so long!? Jeez you really are a girl!" Jimmy Montfords voice brought Ryan back to the present. He was standing in his room, wearing a bra and panties, 30 minutes away from being seen in a glittery fancy dress by a room full of people who angrily chanted insults at him. The door opened and Jimmy Montford barged in, wearing a dapper black tux, and almost immediately burst out laughing.

"OH MY GOD GET OUT!" Ryan screamed instinctively putting his hands over his chest before, feeling overly feminine, putting them down by his sides thinking this was the better of the two options even if it meant Jimmy seeing him in his bra.

"WOW! Just wow! Look at you all pretty in your panties! But why aren't you dressed? We need to leave! Now! And why is your room all girly? Found your true self, have you Ry?" Jimmy laughed a full haughty laugh. Jimmy was a fairly, but not overly tall boy. He was muscular and proud of his body and, unlike Ryan, could grow the odd facial hair which he shaved about every few weeks. He had spikey brown hair that was gelled up and a confident gait in his posture.

Ryan didn't want to explain to Jimmy about how, upon hearing about Ryan's bet from his older sister, his Mom had lectured him for 2 hours about the sexist nature of the bet and saying that she "wouldn't have this out of her son" had decided to renovated Ryan's typical teenage boy room into a girly pink nightmare, replacing his LeBron James posters with Justin Bieber and One Direction posters, his bed and sheets with the ones his sister Jennifer used when she was about 8, at the height of her princess phase, and painting his whole room pink. She even made him dress as a girl "to practice" on the weekends. They were the three worst weekends of Ryan's life.

"My mom chang..."

"Forget about it! Why aren't you in your dress? Unless..." he smirked "this is what your planning to wear?"

"No, I have a dress" Ryan said, without much conviction.

"What's this?" Jimmy said, picking up an old barbie that Ryan's mom had put in his "new" room to give it some character. She had provided Ryan with a lot of Jennifer's old toys and possessions in addition to buying Ryan a few new ones even though Ryan was 16 and completely uninterested. "You've got a little barbie doll?"

"No its my..."

"Does she have a name" Jimmy sneered.

"Um, Princess Ryan" Ryan said quietly wondering why he didn't lie. His sister had named it after him when he was little.

"Ok! I thought you were only doing this because you lost the bet but based on your room, your dolly, and how you look in a bra and panties you'll probably have fun tonight" Jimmy said mockingly.

Ryan felt a surge of anger. "Shut up, this is all your fault!"

"My fault?" Jimmy laughed. "I'm not the one who lost the bet. Now put your dress on so we can go. We're late!"

"Ok! Leave so I can change!" Ryan said annoyed.

"Oh I get it" Jimmy laughed. "A little embarrassed to change in front of a real boy? Although I'm already seeing you in your underwear. Nothing to be embarrassed about. You look like a lovely young lady!" He said giving Ryan a douchey smile.

Ryan blushed. "Can you just leave?"

"Oh I get it. Someone wants to wear fancy panties for me." Jimmy leered. "Don't want me to see your vajajay, Ry?"

Ryan shifted awkwardly "Can you just go?! Please!" Reluctantly and unenthusiasticly adding "so I can get all pretty for you."

"That's the spirit!" Jimmy said with a grin.

Sadly Ryan wondered over to his closet and took out the dress that he'd bought with his Mom. The dress store had been an excruciating experience with his Mom making him try on at least 10 dresses in a store full of hot girls his age. When he came out of the dressing room to show his Mom each dress all the girls and Moms in the shop stopped and stared as if they were all personally invested in what the lone teenage boy trying on dresses was ultimately going to choose. A particularly embarrassing moment was when he emerged from the dressing room in a particularly tight and short, form fitting red dress, a pretty girl around his age who was in the dressing room next to his came up to him and told him he "looked sexy" was "very brave" and was "just as much a girl as the rest of us" and then told him that he hadn't zipped up the back and did it for him. Not knowing what to say Ryan gave her a glum thank you.

Ryan, knowing he can't sulk in his room forever, stepped into the dress they'd eventually settled on, a tight, bright pink, strapless dress, that had a flouncy skirt around the waist that went to about his mid thigh. He zipped himself up, grabbed his shoes, and with a sad sigh, headed to the bathroom to do his make up.

He was able to finish it off pretty quickly. His mom and sister had excitedly taught him how to apply lipstick, foundation, eye shadow, and eye liner and had already done his nails a bright shade of pink earlier in the day (to match his dress.) He hated to admit it but he really did look like a girl when he was all made up. Is it a good thing or bad thing that everyone who doesn't know me is going to think I'm a real girl, he thought.

He added a little blush and carefully placed the long blonde wig, matching his own hair color, on his head. He looked in the mirror and a teenage girl looked back at him. With that, he slipped his pedicured feet into the 4 inch heels his mom had bought him and went down stairs. "Here goes nothing" he thought.

"WOW! You look INCREDIBLE!" Jimmy marveled. "Like actually stunning! Are you sure your not a real girl?"

"Fuck you!" Ryan said quietly. As they walked through the kitchen he noticed that with the heels he was only an inch or 2 shorter than Jimmy. "Let's just go before my family sees me."

But the damage had already been done.

"Is that Ryan?!?" came the voice of his younger brother Josh, who was sitting in the living room with his Mom. Ryan tried to keep going but his Mom called out "have him home by 1 Jimmy!"

"HER!" Josh corrected as he howled with laughter. "Have HER home by 1."

Ryan tried to leave quickly but as the headed for the door to wait for the car outside, Josh followed them.

"Wow Ryan! You look like a real girl! I can't believe my big brother is such a little fairy. Or should I say big sister!" he said with an devious smile as they crossed the threshold out the door.

"Its so cold! I don't have a jacket." Ryan complained.

"Take mine" Jimmy said with a smirk.

"Uchh no, I'm not wearing your jacket like a..."

"Girl?" Jimmy offered. "That's fine, just don't be such a little diva about not having a jacket then. Should have known, your a diva on the court and off."

"You should have heard her whining to Mom last night!" Josh laughed and put on a high pitched voice. "Its not fair, I'm not a girl."

"Shut up you little shit" Ryan shot at him.

Jimmy laughed but said nothing as Josh continued.

"Then Mom said 'whats wrong with being a girl?' and Ryan got all quiet and was like 'nothing I'm just not one' and Mom was like 'if your not a girl then why are you wearing a bra little missy?' and then she asked Ryan why his lipstick was smudged and then Ryan..."

"SHUT THE FUCK UP!" Ryan yelled furious at his brother for enjoying his humiliation so thoroughly.

Josh smiled broadly.

"OK! Calm down! Are you on your period or something? Your lipstick looks great by the way."

Jimmy smiled and put a well toned arm around Ryan's skinny bare shoulder.

"Be nice to Rachel. She lost but she's worked real hard to get all pretty for me tonight and I appreciate that. By the way, Rachel, you smell lovely. Perfume?"

"No" Ryan said, humiliated.

"Well then you naturally smell like a pretty girl" Jimmy said with a smile.

Ryan had never felt more humiliated in his life as Josh choked with laughter behind him and was slightly relieved when he saw the a limo pull up.

"Only the best for you, Princess" Jimmy said with a dickish smile.

The driver got out of the car. He was slightly overweight and very tall, at least 6'3 and slightly intimidating.

"Car for Jimmy Montford?" He asked.

"That's me!" Jimmy said. "Lets go Rachel."

"Alright Rachel, have fun but don't let Jimmy screw up your lipstick when you kiss. And don't let Jimmy get past 3rd base." Josh said with a wink.

Ryan said nothing and sulked into the car.

"Bye kid" Jimmy said to Josh. "Don't worry, I'll show your "sister" a night she'll never forget."

"So..." Jimmy said as he got into the car. "Your Mom calls you little Missy?"

Ryan glared at him, then turned to looked out the window as the car started moving.

Jimmy started to feel a bit awkward, a little sympathetic. Sure, Ryan was a cocky prick who thought he was God's gift to the game of basketball but being alone in the back of the car with him as he pouted was a little sad. Here he was, his crazy revenge plan finally working with the kid he hated more than anything looking exactly like a basic white girl and he was feeling bad for the kid he'd hated for years? How could this be? Should he apologize? No, he can't do that. Should he make more jokes? No that would just make things worse and there would be plenty of time to make jokes at the dance. Should he just treat him like a normal girl? Worth a shot I guess. He looked over at Ryan, the picture of femininity, with his legs crossed perfectly, looking sadly out the window. The dress showed a good deal of leg and with the way Ryan was seated he could see all the way up his leg.

"Your legs look really great.. in that dress" Jimmy said somewhat awkwardly.

"What?" Ryan turned suddenly.

"Your legs. You, you have good legs." Jimmy repeated wondering if he was making a mistake.

"Oh, uh thanks" Ryan said, blushing.

Jimmy smiled at his reaction.

"Did you shave them?" he asked.

"Oh yeah a little. I don't really have hairy legs but my mom made me shave everywhere. Legs, armpits, even my uh yeah, legs and armpits."

Jimmy looked at Ryan's armpits. Sure enough, where there was usually a small tuft of armpit hair that was only visible in his jersey when he shot, Ryan's armpits were completely, femininely smooth.

"Well you look great." Jimmy said, trying to make his odd glance at Ryan's armpit go unnoticed.

"Oh no!" Ryan said suddenly.

"What's wrong?" Jimmy asked.

Ryan took a deep breath. "Don't make fun of me but I left my purse at home. I was so focused on trying to get out without Josh seeing us, I left it in the living room."

"Do you need it?" Jimmy asked smiling broadly.

"It has my phone, my keys, everything."

"Fine, lets go back." he tapped on the barrier behind the drivers head and the driver rolled down the window. "Um she forgot her purse, could you take us back?"

"Of course" the driver grunted in a slight accent. "Typical girl. Let me guess, it has all her make up in it?"

Jimmy smiled as he saw Ryan blush. It was funny again.

"Yeah probably." He laughed.

"You are very pretty girl" the driver continued looking at Ryan through the rear view mirror, "you no need wear so much make up."

"Oh thanks" Ryan said in a small voice as Jimmy laughed.

"Hey, girls are gonna be girls. My girl needs her purse. What am I gonna do?" Jimmy chuckled.

The driver laughed.

"Do you know what a good boyfriend you have?" he said to Ryan.

"Yeah, he's great." Ryan said with embarrassment.

"Make sure you appreciate him" the driver continued. "Give him a little kiss now. Just so he knows you appreciate him. The men are always under appreciated but look at the effort he goes to make sure you have your purse."

Ryan gave Jimmy a tentative look and saw him barely containing his laughter.

"Go on" the driver coaxed. "he deserves it."

Finally Ryan leaned over and gave Jimmy a soft peck on the cheek.

"Awww. Thanks babe." Jimmy said genially, giving Ryan a little pat on his hairless leg.

When they got back to Ryan's house rushed into the living room.

"Back already Sweety?" his mom asked.

"No" Ryan said with a blush, "I... I forgot my purse."

"Forgot your purse!" Josh howled in laughter from the couch wear he was watching TV.

His mom walked into the room. "Its on the table sweety. I put some... why is your lipstick smudged? Have you... have you been kissing?"

Josh, sat up straight on the couch and turned around. Ryan gave a blush for the ages.

"I... I... I just..." he stammered.

"It's ok sweety." his mother said sweetly. "Its perfectly normal..."

"FOR A GIRL!" Josh interrupted. "IT'S PERFECTLY NORMAL FOR A GIRL!"

"Here Ryan, let me fix your make up" his mom said ignoring Josh but smiling slightly and taking out the extra make up she had stashed in Ryan's purse and started applying.

"Hurry up Mom, he's waiting in the car" Ryan pressured.

"She's gotta get back to her boyfriend" Josh giggled.

"I'm trying to make you look your best, gorgeous." his mom said calmly.

"Ok, we're done!" his mom said a few minutes later.

Ryan looked at himself on his phone.

"Wow. I actually look really pretty."

"The prettiest" Josh gasped, losing his breath with laughter.

"I really gotta go. Thanks Mom, bye" Ryan said, grabbing his purse and heading towards the door.

"Mom?" Josh asked. "Did you ever think you'd hear Ryan squeal 'where's my purse?'"

"No" his mom replied with a smile. "But now it really suits her. I mean him. Don't tell Ryan but I think he got his mothers legs"

Josh laughed.

"He got your pussy too" Josh laughed until his mom gave him a stern look.

Back in the car, Jimmy couldn't believe how long it was taking. He knew the driver was getting impatient.

"Women... right?" he offered but the driver wasn't as friendly this time.

"Text your ditzy girlfriend to come out now. I can't stay here all night!" he scoffed.

"She's right there!" he said as Ryan emerged from his house now holding a small, pale pink purse.

"Sorry" Ryan apologized as he reentered the limo.

"Got your purse?" Jimmy asked.

"Got it" Ryan said with an embarrassed smile.

Jimmy smiled back when he saw Ryan's noticeably different make up.

"Rachel, did you change your make up in there?" he asked pleasantly as the car started moving.

Ryan blushed, predictably. Did he notice the mascara? It felt so weird on Ryan's eyes but his Mom insisted she do it.

"Yeah, I just freshened up a bit" Ryan said.

"You look great." Jimmy said noticing for the first time as Ryan sat down that Ryan had a decent ass. How did he not notice that when he saw her in her panties? HIM. Saw HIM in the panties.

"Thanks" said Ryan, shivering slightly.

"You cold?" Jimmy asked, scooting towards the shivering, purse clutching boy.

"Oh yeah a little, its really cold out." Ryan said, shivering more.

"You sure you don't want my jacket?" Jimmy asked.

"I'm fine" Ryan responded, girlishly putting his purse on the seat next to him and his hand next to his thigh near Jimmy and shivering even more.

"How are you so cold? You were outside for 30 seconds!" Jimmy said with a laugh and then for a reason he couldn't explain he put his hand on Ryan's shivering one.

Ryan looked up at him, his mascara laden eyes wide and confused.

"What.. what are you doing? Your... your... your hands are big... and warm" he said slightly stupidly.

WHAT ARE YOU EVEN SAYING, Ryan thought angrily.

"And your manicured little hands looked a little cold" Jimmy said with a slight smile. "How did you ever play basketball with such dainty little hands?"

Ryan was stunned. "Is he flirting with me?" he thought.

"Relax" Jimmy drawled, putting his hand on Ryan's bare shoulder for a second time. "Um, put your head on my shoulder."

He could see Ryan's confusion in his face.

"Um ok" Ryan said tentatively resting his head on Jimmy's broad should as Jimmy wrapped his arm around Ryan's waist.

As they sat, Ryan fully made up and dressed in an ensemble that would make any teenage girl jealous, Jimmy looking like the typical All American boy, good looking, sharply dressed, and with a pretty girl (or what looked like a pretty girl) on his arm, their minds wondered.

"What is wrong with me? Why would I say ok?" Ryan groaned mentally.

"Why did I start flirting with her? I mean him. Am I actually enjoying this?" Jimmy thought.

"Jimmy actually smells kinda good" Ryan thought as he looked up at Jimmy.

"Is she, I mean he, actually enjoying this?" Jimmy thought as Ryan looked up at him.

"OH MY GOD AM I ACTUALLY ENJOYING THIS?!?" Ryan thought as he rode, legs shaved, make up done, dress, panties, purse, and all, to the winter dance.

"Ok, we're here!"

The drivers gruff voice brought Ryan to his senses. What was he doing, cuddling up to Jimmy, resting his head on Jimmy shoulder for the past 10 minutes like some South Town High cheerleader? He jerked his head up suddenly.

Jimmy had been enjoying it too. He enjoyed feeling Ryan next to him, He'd never noticed how feminine some of Ryan's features were until Ryan was in a dress and wig cuddling up to him. But now that he was all done up, resting his head tenderly on his shoulder Ryan was beautiful? Could that be right?

Ryan jerking his head up made Jimmy snap out of it. This was still the kid who had humiliated him at basketball camp this summer, beating him 21-1 in one on one. This was the kid who had mockingly around the locker room in his compression shorts after beating them last year and posted it on snap chat. This was the kid who he had planned on getting revenge on. Was Ryan fucking with him? Was Ryan trying to be a convincing girl to mess with his heart? No of course not. What was he even thinking? He shook his head as if trying to literally shake the idea of it out of his head.

"You ready, Princess?" he asked Ryan, the mocking lilt back in his voice as he left the car.

"Yeah."

"Got your purse?" Jimmy teased.

"Got it." Ryan said rolling his eyes as he held it up.

"Alright, lets go purse boy." Jimmy said, putting a hand around Ryans waist, resting it on his hip as they headed towards the school. He needed to approach the issue carefully.

"So before we go in..." Jimmy started but he was cut off.

"Is everyone gonna know its me?" Ryan asked in a small voice.

"A bunch of people will. " Jimmy said slowly "The team will. And some others too. But I was going to go with a real girl too, this girl I know from middle school, really hot, and just kinda have you there on the side for laughs. But she uh... fell through on me. But you actually look like a real girl, so people might just assume you're her." He looked down and Ryan trying to see how he was reacting but Ryan's expression hadn't changed. "Lucky for you really," Jimmy said with a mischeivious smile. "This means you get me all to yourself."

Ryan rolled his eyes.

"You look really bitchy when you roll your eyes." Jimmy hand't meant for it to come out like a dig but he knew it had. Ryan stared at him. "I'm... I'm just saying. The other guys aren't going to be as nice as me, so you should try to to do stuff that's too girly like that..." Ryan was still staring blankly at him "Or you know what, what do I care? Do it."

He glared at Ryan. He still hadn't told him anything.

"So you wanna pretend to be a real girl?" Jimmy asked him. "You look good enough to be one, and this way not everyone will know your that loser from NTHS who lost the bet." Ryan gave him a look and brushed Jimmys hand off his hip.

"You actually do look really pretty." Jimmy offered, apologetically.

What was Jimmy playing at, Ryan thought. What did he want? Was he right? Would it be easier to save face if he pretended to be a girl?

"How will people not know its me? They know I'm with you. Everyone was at that game." He asked.

"Everyone was at that game but that's not what they're thinking about tonight. They're all thinking about themselves, their outfits, trying to hook up. And its like I said" Jimmy explained a little impatiently "It's like I said, I was going to go with a girl that you don't know and they also don't know and you were only going to be there to be made fun of. But she cancelled. This is good for you. You just have to deal with my boys on the team ragging on you, cuz they are looking forward to seeing you in all this, and then just play my girlfriend for the rest of the night. What do you have to lose?"

Ryan continued looking at Jimmy strangely and then smiled.

"This girlfriend you were bringing, she wasn't by any chance, imaginary, was she?"

Fuck, how did he figure that out? Jimmy thought.

"No!" Jimmy said, trying to make it sound absurd. "Look I just need to know if you'll do it." He paused. "I think it might actually be less annoying for you."

Ryan thought for a second. Would it be possible to blend in as a girl? If it was possible would it really be better to blend in as a girl?

He sighed.

"Sure, what have I got to lose I guess."

"Ok, so, if your a girl, and your with me by choice, maybe don't act like my touch is poisonous to you." Jimmy said, slightly relieved.

"Right, sorry" Ryan said, inching closer to Jimmy and allow him to put his arm back around his waist.

"Its fine." Jimmy said stopping outside the door to South Town High. They were already late, a few more minutes wouldn't hurt them.

"And if you're a girl, what's your name?"

Ryan sighed. "Rachel."

Jimmy smiled. "Good girl!" He said giving Ryans hip a little pat. Ryan let out a involuntary giggle. "Let;s go."

Ryan's heart was beating out of his chest as his heels clicked down the cold hard floor of South Town High. Was there some kind of joke planned or was he just going to have to deal with the South Town basketball team acting like a bunch of Josh's for a few hours? Would he actually be able to pass as a girl? And why did Jimmy want him to?

"Wiggle your hips a little more when you walk" Jimmy said out of nowhere.

Ryan tried it and found that focusing on something other than his nervousness, even something as stupid as wiggling his hips in a non over the top way, calmed him down a bit. Finally they got to the gymnasium, the very place where Ryan had gotten into this mess. Jimmy opened the door and held it for him.

"Ladies first." He said with a grin and Ryan tentatively walked through into the dance feeling Jimmy walking in behind him and returning his hand to around his waist resting it on his hip as he started to lead him across the room and Ryan instantly realized he was wearing one of the skimpiest dresses in the whole room.

At first it wasn't so bad but then he started hearing the whispers as he walked towards a group of upperclassmen.

"Who's she?"

"She's hot!"

"Is that Ryan Jones?"

"No way!"

"He looks like a real girl"

"Call her she! Call her she!"

"She even walks like a girl."

"Can't be him, dude, thats a girl."

"They look kinda similar."

"Does she have boobs?"

"He looks so comfortable in heels!"

"She loves it. She's practiced this at home"

Ryan tried to block out the whispers that seemed to be coming from all around. A particularly strange couple whispers from what sounded like freshmen boys behind him who clearly thought he was a girl, drove him closer into Jimmy's chest.

"Dude, I can see her panty lines!"

"She's got legs for days!"

"Looks at that booty!"

Blushing heavily Ryan was almost glad when they made it across the room where three of Jimmy's friends were hanging out because it meant the end of the stares and whispers even if it meant the start of whatever the South Town High basketball team had in store for him.

"BOYS! How we doing?!?" Jimmy asked with energy.

"Ok" his friend Eric, the teams center, responded. "The girls literally all just went to the bathroom."

Eric was a very tall, muscular boy, with very red hair. He was handsome but still looked like someone who had lost a lot of weight in a short period of time. Last time Ryan had seen Eric, Eric had snarled "stop whining bitch" as Ryan had complained to the ref about the blatant foul that Eric had just committed as he went up for a layup.

"Have you guys met my date?" Jimmy said with a smirk. "She's lovely."

Mike, a skinny athletic black kid who's game Ryan had always admired, gave Ryan a strange look. Kevin, an aggressive but jacked kid who had little basketball skill but was great on defense looked confused. Eric, however smiled, cruely.

"We haven't" Eric said smiling more broadly. "But she looks lovely."

"Well" Jimmy said, returning the smile and feeling all his sympathy for Ryan vanish now that he was in the presence of his friends again, "feel free to introduce yourself, babe."

Ryan felt his heart beating out of his chest. Did Jimmy want him to pretend to be a girl now? He tried to breath easily and spoke in a voice much higher than his normal voice.

"Hi, I'm Rachel!" He let out a nervous giggle. "I'm Jimmy's girlfriend. It's nice to meet you guys."

All four boys burst out laughing.

"As pretty and feminine as you are, RACHEL" Jimmy said wrapping an arm around Ryan through his laughter, "they know its you, Ryan."

"I never would have guessed if Jimmy hadn't sent me the snaps!" Kevin laughed, as tears ran down his face. "You look so much like a girl!"

"Snaps?" Ryan said confused.

"I may have took a few snaps chats of my girl on her big day while we were in the car. You just looked so beautiful. I couldn't resist." Jimmy explained, still laughing. "You do look beautiful."

"Seriously" Eric said, still laughing. "If I didn't know this was the cocky son of a bitch who cried after we beat him, I'd be hitting on her. Maybe I'll still take a little ass grab." he said, reaching towards Ryan's butt.

"Oh my god! Stop!" Ryan gasped, alarmed, hitting Eric's hands out of the way with his manicured fingers and instantly realizing his reaction made it worse. "I mean.." Ryan said trying to lower his voice. "Don't be gay."

"Don't be homophobic" Jimmy said sharply at Ryan.

"Wow!" Eric laughed, trying to seem unphased. "Did you see his nails? They're pink! So pretty!"

"You really do look like a girl, dude." Mike said chuckling.

Kevin laughed.

"And that 'hi, I'm Rachel' thing was hilarious!" Kevin added still laughing. "And that little giggle! And look at you with your purse! This look is perfect for you Ryan."

"Uh thanks?" Ryan said, unsure how to react.

"You should see her house" Jimmy said obnoxiously. "Her Mom heard about the bet and renovated her room! Now she's got a sweet little girly bed room with barbies and Bieber posters. The perfect room for Mommy's little princess! She even did her own make up"

Ryan could feel himself blushing and feel his face falling.

"That's adorable" Eric said mockingly. Then catching notice of Ryan's face he smiled. "Awwww. You're making her sad."

Jimmy put his arm back around his "girlfriend" for the night causing Ryan's head to move onto his shoulder.

"It's cute how she puts her head on your shoulder like that" Mike said with a quiet smile.

"No, I'm not, I didn't..." Ryan sputtered but Eric interrupted her.

"Does Rachel need a hug from her BOYFRIEND?"

Jimmy rolled his eyes and gave Eric a smile.

"Girls! They're all so sensitive! Such low self esteem!" he laughed as he gave Ryan a hug, moving his hand down to Ryan's butt to give it a little grab.

"Stoppppp" Ryan whined. "You made my panties get all bunched."

"Panties?" Mike said with a confused grin.

"You should have seen her when I first got there!" Jimmy said confidently. "She was in nothing but her bra and panties!"

All four boys howled in laughter yet again as Ryan blushed, hoping Jimmy would lead him away soon.

"You know, I love crushing you on the court..." Kevin said, again through tears of laughter. "...but from the sounds of it I might never get to do it again because by this time next year you'll be the star of the North Town High Girls varsity team!"

"Girls VARSITY?!?" Eric laughed.

"You're right" Kevin howled. "She'd probably be on girls JV!"

Ryan shifted awkwardly as the boys laughed and adjusted his bra.

"Why don't I get some food?" he asked suddenly, trying to get away from the guys and he turned toward the food table at the other end of the gym.

Ryan wasn't hungry. In fact he was feeling a little sick but he didn't want to go to the bathroom. He couldn't go into the boys bathroom like this and he did not want to use the girls room.

"Are you ok?"

Ryan looked around. A short, slightly chubby, mousy haired girl was looking at him with concerned eyes.

"Yeah, I'm fine." He managed in the same high voice he used when talking to Jimmy's friends.

"Well you look confused. Are you looking for something?" The girl asked kindly.

"Yeah, just some water."

"I can get you some. Its right over here." she said gesturing towards a table with drinks on it. "You don't go here, do you?"

"No" Ryan said pouring a cup. "No, I don't."

"Well who are you here with?" the girl asked pleasantly.

"Uh Jimmy Montford" Ryan replied blusing.

"Ooooo. He's really cute! He's in my English class." the girl gushed. "Are you his girlfriend?"

"Yeah" Ryan said after a slight pause. "He's so sweet. I wasn't gonna come but he really wanted me too."

"Well I'm glad you did!" the girl said sweetly. "You look amazing. I'm Shelby, whats your name?"

"Rachel" Ryan said trying to smile.

"Damn" Mike said, staring at Ryan as he talked to Shelby across the room. "That shit is crazy. Dude legit looks like a
chick. Even moves like one. It's kind of sad honestly. He has literally no trace of manliness. He's a pretty good ball player too. Like that's a waste of a dick. It's sad."

Kevin chuckled "I guess but its more hilarious that it turns out North Town Highs basketball prodigy is a complete sissy."

"Dude's more bangable than Shelby Peters honestly" Eric said with a grin. "You thinking of tapping that Montford?"

Jimmy rolled his eyes again.

"Ew. That's a dude under all that. Don't be gross. I only brought her, I mean him, because that cocky dickface needed to be taken down a peg." he said watching Ryan and Shelby.

"Sure, my guy" Kevin said grinning.

"I wouldn't have!" Jimmy said, slightly annoyed. "You think I'm gay?"

"No" Kevin said still grinning. "But your rep with the girls did take a hit after you dumped Grace."

"Grace!" Jimmy thought. "Why did she have to make it all so complicated?"

Grace was one of the hottest girls in school and Jimmy's ex girlfriend, who he had dumped rather cruelly, after thinking she was cheating on him. Grace in turn had essentially turned all the girls in school against Jimmy making it almost impossible for him to get a good looking girl to agree to go to the dance with him. Jimmy knew this which is why he made the bet with Ryan, trying to humiliate his on court rival and make it clear to his classmates he was taking to whole dance as a joke in the process. But after making the bet he thought people might think he was gay so he tried to get a hot girl from another school, ones who Grace couldn't bad mouth him to, to come with him. However, every girl shot him down when he mentioned that there would be another "girl" (Ryan) on the date. Even with his good looks and charm, Jimmy couldn't sell any girl he knew on going to the dance with him AND Ryan in a dress solely for the purpose of humiliating him. And he'd rather just go with Ryan as a joke than go with some ugly girl. Obviously. But when he saw what a good looking girl Ryan made he saw an chance to kill two bird with one stone. He could show Ryan what a little bitch he was compared to him AND have Grace seething with jealousy wondering who that pretty little blonde thing he was with was.

"I literally just wanted to stick it to Ryan" Jimmy lied. "That's all. Him thinking he's king of the league and all that, it had to stop."

"I think its a great idea." Eric said supportively. "That cocky asshole thought we was gonna run over us. Now, he's talking about his nails with one of the ugliest girls in our school."

Jimmy looked over. Shelby and Ryan were looking at each others fingers the way that girls do when talking about nail polish while a few of his other teammates, Dennis, James and Jeff, who had clearly found out Ryan's true identity giggled. He turned away from him. What a loser! How was he ever concerned that that guy might be a better player than him.

"OWWWWIII"

A little shriek pierced the air.

"What was that?" Jimmy asked, brought back to his sense.

"I think that was your girl" said Kevin smiling.

"No, that was a real girl. It sounded like a real girl." Jimmy said.

"Oh yeah?" Kevin asked pointing over Jimmy's shoulder.

Jimmy turned. Ryan was lying on the ground, his purse feet away from him.

"Yeah, you better go check on her." Kevin said with a slight sneer.

Jimmy rushed over to where a concerned Shelby was leaning over Ryan.

"What happened? Are you alright babe?" he threw the last word in trying to be convincingly concerned.

"It was terrible!" Shelby gasped. "She was just standing there not doing anything, and then some seniors grabbed her purse and started throwing it around and when she started chasing after it her high heel broke. She hit the ground really hard!"

"Which seniors?" Jimmy asked knowing the answer.

"Basically all the seniors on the basketball team. Dennis Stores, James Parker, Jeff Rollins." Shelby responded. "They were behind us, laughing at her for some reason, and then they just rushed her!"

Jimmy looked at Ryan. He had a slight cut on his leg and a mark on his face but other than that seemed fine.

"Are you ok babe?" Jimmy asked again as the heavy breathing Ryan hadn't answered him the first time.

"Fine" Ryan said though looking upset.

"Why don't we get you fixed up? Can you stand up?" Jimmy said, giving Ryan what he hoped seemed like a tender pat on the cheek. Trying to be kind he added "I'm sure you can make yourself up and look even prettier."

"Give me a sec" Ryan said quietly. He could feel blood on his leg and he knew it would be hard to walk with his heel broken. He noticed there was a crowd gathering.

"How bout I help you out?" Jimmy said also noticing the sudden crowd knowing that his best chance at passing Ryan off as a real girl would be out the window if everyone gathered around him on the ground and looked at him at once.

He put his hands under Ryan's back and scooped Ryan into his arms. Startled, Ryan put his arms around Jimmy's neck.

"You didn't have to do that" Ryan whispered so no one else could here.

"Oh but I did!" Jimmy whispered back, still aware of the many people staring at him and the "girl" in his arms. "I couldn't leave my girl on the ground there. Besides, way more people would have figured out who you were the longer you were down there. Now most of them think your some sweet girl who had a rough night who I'm helping out. Besides, you're so light!"

Ryan heard more whispers.

"Wow, couple goals right there!" a bratty girls voice said.

"Awww, look at how she's clinging to him!" another girl said.

"Dude I can totally see her panties!" a boy exclaimed.

"And as a bonus" Jimmy said with a smile "this is probably the most humiliating thing possible for you. I mean, me carrying you out, all girled up and fussy while freshmen try to catch a glimpse of your panties. That's better than I could have possibly hoped for." He leaned on the door and headed into the hallway toward the bathroom, with Ryan still in his arms.

"I hate you" Ryan said, his teeth clenched.

"I'm sure people got some precious pics of you just now" Jimmy chided.

"I really hate you" Ryan said, teeth still clenched.

"And sorry about my friends by the way." Jimmy said sounding sincre. "I had no idea they were gonna do something like that."

He genuinely was surprised. He thought Dennis, James, and Jeff would have told him if they were planning on doing something like that but he couldn't have stopped it even if he wanted too. Sure, he was the best player on the team but the seniors were gonna do what they wanted to do. He had actually got a lot of cred with the seniors after the bet, almost all of whom were annoyed with the hype around the league surrounding Ryan.

Jimmy set Ryan down in front of the doors to the bathroom and something occurred to him.

"Hey Ryan?" he asked.

"Yeah?" Ryan responded as he smoothed his dress.

"Did you enjoy that? Being carried by me?"

Ryan was flustered.

"What? No! Of course not! Why?"

Jimmy smiled.

"It's just you never asked me to put you down. Not even when we were in the hallway."

Ryan blushed.

"You just held on, like a good little girl."

Ryan blushed even more and looked down.

"Shut up."

Jimmy smiled.

"Anyway, why don't you get yourself fixed up."

Ryan looked at the bathroom doors and looked back.

"Um, which one should I use." he asked Jimmy uncertainly.

"Really?" Jimmy asked with a smirk. "What are you wearing?"

Ryan looked down.

"A dress" he said meekly, smoothing out his dress again. "I just thought..."

"Rachel," Jimmy interrupted. "You are currently wearing a sexy pink dress and a sleek blonde wig, are showing more
leg than any girl here, had to be carried here because you broke your high heel, and are going into the bathroom to fix your make up! You're even standing like a girl now!"

Ryan looked down and noticed that he was standing with his butt jutted out to the side slightly. He straightened up quickly. Jimmy smiled at the sweet moment of insecurity. He moved closer.

"But that's ok!" Jimmy continued, once again feeling sympathy for his rival and placing a large hand on Ryan's small manicured one. "I like you this way! But don't act like you don't know which bathroom to use." He looked Ryan in the eyes, Jimmys deep brown ones finding Ryan's sharp blue. "I'll meet you out there when your done."

Ryan smiled slightly.

"Uh thanks?"

Jimmy returned the smile as Ryan headed toward to girls bathroom.

Once inside Ryan looked at himself in the mirror.

How could that teenage girl in the mirror be him?

He took a few deep breaths like he did at the free throw line. Ok. It was gonna be fine. He'd just fix up his make up
and go back out there. It wouldn't be that bad. Jimmy was kind of sweet. He thought.

No he wasn't! What was he thinking! Jimmy was a dick! He thought angry with himself for even thinking otherwise.

But was kind of cute.

NO HE WASN'T! he reminded himself. What was wrong with him?

Deep breaths, he reminded himself.

He reached for his purse. Where was it? Suddenly he pictured it, lying on the ground as Jimmy carried him away. He started freaking out again.

That purse had everything. His phone. His keys. His wallet. His makeup. I never thought I'd think that, he thought. And the only way to get it was to go back out there like this. He couldn't even text anyone. Should he call Jimmy and see if he'd bring it to him. But he didn't have his phone! Should he try to find Jimmy out there and have him bring it to him. What if he couldn't find Jimmy quickly? What if they couldn't find his purse at all? It was his sisters new purse and she was just lending it to him for the night! WHAT WAS HE GOING TO DO?!?

Ryan dropped to the floor, feeling the tears pouring from his eyes and started crying. He cried hard. He cried out his feelings over the last three hours, over the last three weeks. He cried out his embarrassment about the pretty girl at the dress store zipping up his dress for him, and his embarrassment of Jimmy finding him in his panties earlier that day. He cried out his anger at himself for playing his worst game of the season at the worst time, and his anger at his brother for enjoying his embarrassment so much. He cried out any other sound that was in that bathroom.

Suddenly the door to one of the stalls opened and he turned around.

"Oh. My. God! Are you ok?" came a voice.

Shaking and crying Ryan looked up at the voice that had emerged from the stall and saw an incredibly pretty girl with dark hair and kind eyes wearing a stunning green dress.

"Are you ok?" she repeated, her eyes filled with concern as she surveyed Ryan, sniffling and crying, his makeup running and smeared, sitting on the floor of the bathroom.

"Oh, um, uh, I'm sorry. I... I didn't realize anyone else was in here." Ryan sniffled.

"Well, I am" she replied with a friendly smile. "Whats wrong?"

"Nothing." Ryan said looking down.

"Its not nothing" the girl replied crouching down to look at Ryan on the floor. "Clearly you're very upset about something." She looked at Ryan's dress. "You look very pretty. No one should be this sad while looking this pretty." She gave another sweet smile. "Tell me, whats wrong?"

"Nothing!" Ryan sniffed again desperately trying to stop crying.

The girl was very pretty and he noticed how incredible her legs looked as she bent down to talk to him.

"Is it a boy?" the girl asked. When Ryan didn't answer she continued, "You clearly put a lot of work into getting ready and you look very pretty. Who did you come with?"

"Jimmy Montford" Ryan sighed.

"Oh did Jimmy do something!" the girl said with a slightly sad look on her face. "Or... wait, are you the girl he just carried out?"

Ryan looked down. "Yeah"

"Ohhh what happened?" the girl asked her voice full of sympathy.

"I...I don't want to talk about it" Ryan managed.

"That's ok." the girl said sweetly giving him a pat on his bare shoulder. "What's your name?"

"Rachel" Ryan responded.

"That's a pretty name." she said. "I'm Jessica." When Ryan once again didn't respond she offered Ryan a hand "why don't we get you off the ground and try to get you cleaned up."

Still feeling silly Ryan, put his pink manicured hand in her green one.

"I like your nails" she said with a smile. "That's a great color for you."

While the comment would have bugged him coming from Josh or Jimmy or one of Jimmy's friends coming from Jessica, it made Ryan smile.

"Thanks" He replied, not knowing what else to say.

"Did you bring any extra make up. Do you have a purse?" Jessica asked.

"I did but..." Ryan started when, as if on cue Shelby rushed into the bathroom, Ryan's purse in her hand.

"Rachel! I'm so sorry! I didn't know where you went! I have your purse!"

"Perfect! Do you have your make up in your purse?" Jessica asked.

Ryan nodded.

"Here, you seem pretty upset still, you want some help fixing up yourself up. I'm really good at this stuff." she assured him. "I'll have you looking amazing. I'll have you really making Jimmy happy, or jealous, depending on what your going for."

She opened his purse and took out his wallet (an old hello kitty wallet of Jennifer's), his keys, his phone, a pack of gum, and a tampon that he certainly didn't put there before reaching his extra make up.

"Could I text my friends, they're really sweet and could help me out. We'll make you look great!"

Ryan shrugged. "Sure, whatever."

She fired off a quick text and looked at the makeup which she had lined up on the sink next to the other contents of the purse when her eyes lingered on the tampon and she suddenly looked at Ryan.

"Oh my god, is is... is the reason..." she jerked her head toward the tampon "your time?"

Ryan blushed hard but seeing a way out swallowed his pride and gave a little nod.

Jessica gave a little gasped and Shelby, who Ryan had forgotten about in the presence of Jessica gave a little "ohh."

Jessica recomposed herself quickly and handed Ryan the tampon.

"I'm so sorry. It sucks for it to... Is it on your dress?" She stammerd.

Ryan shook his head.

"Oh I'm so sorry.. Its such a... I didn't mean to make it seem... I'm just sorry." she mustered as she handed Ryan the tampon.

"It's fine" Ryan mumbled, still pink with embarrassment with his make up smeared all over his face and he took it and headed into the stall, tampon in hand, shutting the door behind him. How was he going to do this now?

"Um Rachel?" Jessica said through the door, slightly nervously. "Do you need um, an extra pair of panties. Because my friends can get you one."

"Uhh yeah that'd be great." He said equally nervously

He opened it and realized he had never actually seen or held a tampon before. He knew he couldn't take too long otherwise they'd know something was up but he also couldn't be too quick. How long did it even take a girl to put in a tampon? What were these strings? He took off his shoes, for some reason thinking this was a good start and couldn't help but smile at how free his feet felt hitting the cold floor of the girls bathroom though his smile vanished when he saw his nails, which were painted the same shade of pink as his fingers, immediately reminding him of the situation. He unwrapped it. Ok... now what, he thought.

I could flush it down the toilet, he thought, but then Shelby and Jessica would wonder why the toilet had flushed. He could hear Shelby and Jessica talking outside. It sounded like Jessica was with a boy who Shelby thought was cute. Shame, Ryan thought, Jessica is really fucking hot. Don't be an idiot he angrily thought back at himself. She literally thinks your a girl and a girl on her period! She wouldn't be into you! Ryan tried to refocus. I could put it up my butt, he thought, but the thought seemed to sap whatever dignity he still had. I could leave it in the stall, but what if a girl used the stall while Jessica was fixing his make up and found the tampon? It would look suspicious.

The door opened and he heard a few girls come in greeted warmly by Jessica. Shit! Her friends are here! How long have I been in here, he thought in a panic. Trying to think quickly, he stuck the tampon up the slinky bottom on his dress and tucked it into his panties.

He heard footsteps and then Jessica's voice.

"Uh Rachel? I'm gonna throw the panties over the door ok?"

"Yeah" he replied and a second later a pair of pail pink panties dotted panties flew at him and he grabbed them easily. He looked at them for a second. He really didn't want to change panties especially now that he had stuck the tampon in them and he knew it would take him longer to switch then it would take an average girl which might give him away. Again trying to think quick he stuffed the panties into the strapless bra his mother had insisted on buying him with the strapless dress and tried to calm himself down. He put his shoes back on, took a deep breath, smoothed out his dress, internally scoffed at himself for smoothing out his dress and walked out of the stall.

Jessica turned and smiled at him. He knew she had filled them in on the situation, even though he hadn't heard what she had said, by the look on her face.

"Rachel, these are my friends, Lisa" she gestured towards a tall shapely black girl in a tight purple dress "and Erica" she gestured toward a very skinny white girl with beautiful wavy brown hair in short long sleeve a crimson dress. "This is Rachel." she said to them. "She's that girl Jimmy kept talking about."

"Oh my god, look at you in that dress!" Erica said excitedly. "You're showing more leg than I am!"

Ryan looked down at Erica's perfect, sexy, incredible legs and silently hoped she was exaggerating only to look down at his own now hairless legs and realize she wasn't.

"Don't make her feel uncomfortable. The girl's had a rough enough night already!" Lisa said with a smile. "I've been there, done that." she said knowingly looking at Ryan and the tampon wrapper still in his left hand. "In math too. But this might be worse! It's alright though, you'll live. We'll get you looking good as new."

Jessica smiled. "It's kind of our thing." she said.

"Ok then!" Ryan put the tampon wrapper in the trash and moved toward the girls and tried to sound excited. He splashed some water on his face trying to get what make up he still had on his face off.

"Your good now." Jessica said sweetly. "Here" she said as she handed Ryan a pair of high heels. "We took these from the theater department. They're a little higher then yours bet they should fit."

The shoes were slightly big for Ryan but fit well enough. Jessica seemed pleased as she grabbed Ryans eye shadow, Lisa grabbed his blush and Erica his foundation. In a flash they went to work. Ryan couldn't help but be impressed at how quickly and efficiently they worked. It was clear they all knew what they were doing and Ryan couldn't help but feel like a princess, as these 3 pretty girls pampered him and fixed his make up. He got several good looks of their boobs, Jessica and Lisa both had great boobs and Erica had incredible legs, but couldn't enjoy himself too much because they continually asked him what they must have thought were pleasant questions as they worked.

"So how did you meet Jimmy?" Jessica asked almost immediately after they started.

"Um middle school" Ryan said, remembering what Jimmy had told him. "We went to middle school together."

"Rachel please try not to move your jaw so much when you talk!" Erica pleaded.

"Sorry" Ryan said feeling slightly annoyed.

"What was he like in middle school" Erica asked, her tone changing.

Confused, and with no clue what to say, Ryan tried to answer without moving his jaw.

"You know, he was just always playing sports and hanging out with his friends. Typical middle school boy." Feeling that might not have been sufficient he added "he was really funny though. He'd say the funniest stuff in class."

"Awwwww" Jessica said with a smile. "Have you always liked him? Like are you finally going out with your middle school crush?"

He blushed. "Yeah kinda!"

"Jeez. If I got myself all dressed up to go out with the boy who I'd been crushing on since middle school and got my period, I'd be a mess too!" Lisa said and all the girls, including Ryan, laughed.

Trying to sound normal he continued.

"Yeah, this was the first time I'd really gone all out like this. I bought this dress just for tonight. We haven't been official for that long and I was really hyped he asked me to go with him."

Ryan generally proud of this answer but immdediately hoped the girls would focus on his ditzy use of "been official" more than they would his broey use of "hyped."

The girls all gushed over each other.

"That's so sweet!" "Oh my god that amazing" "That's adorbs!"

"That will be such a great story for your kids" Shelby said reminding Ryan, and apparently the girls, that she was there. "I mean, if you have kids... if you get married."

The girls stopped making up Ryan and all turned to look at Shelby. There was a brief silence, during which Ryan couldn't help but briefly imagine being the mother of Jimmy's kids, even though that maybe the last thought he he ever imagined he would think, until Jessica said kindly "yeah it would be."

Turning back to Ryan Erica resumed. "So when was your first kiss? What was it like?" and Ryan concocted a story Jimmy surprising "her" on "her" birthday to walk "her" home from school.

"Just when we reached my house he stopped and leaned in and..." his voice trailed off and he forced a smile.

The girls all giggled.

"That's so cute" Erica said. "So how long have you been together?"

Ryan tried to create a feasible back story for his relationship with Jimmy and the girls seemed to love every detail (especially when when asked about his favorite thing about their relationship Ryan blurted out "he's just so sweet" and thinking that might not be enough added "and he loves to cuddle!") but was very relieved when he heard Jessica say "and ta da!"

Ryan turned to the mirror and was shocked to see himself, fully girled up and even prettier than before.

"Alright! Ready to go stun Jimmy?" Jessica asked. She grabbed Ryan's phone and keys knocking his wallet off the counter onto the floor. Ryan looked down and to his horror his school ID had popped out. Maybe they wouldn't see? If they did would they care? Lisa, Erica and Shelby weren't looking but Jessica had already bent down to pick it up.

She squinted at the ID with confusion, looking at the short haired blonde boy in the picture, and back up at the long haired blonde girl standing in the bathroom.

"Um Rachel? Why does this ID say Ryan Jones, North Town High?"

Ryan was stunned. He couldn't think of anything to say. This was worse than anything he could have imagined.

"Um... I..."

"Are you actually... OH MY GOD... I don't know what to say! Are you... a boy?" she spat.

"Uh... here's the thing..." he tried again but no words came to him.

"OH MY GOD!!!" Erica said with a gasp. She looked up at Ryan. "How?!? You really don't look like a boy at all!"

"Um do you guys remember when your basketball team played North Town High a few..." he tried again but was interrupted by Erica.

"That bet?!? That was real? No way!!! I thought that was just a joke because they found those pictures of you!"

"Well" Ryan sad sadly "It wasn't. Here I am." He tried to smile but couldn't so he settled for smoothing his dress, taking off his wig, and opening his arms in a half shrug.

The girls laughed.

"Oh my god, I cannot believe that's you!" Jessica said in shock.

"Well, Ryan, I think you can find your way out of the girls bathroom" Erica said with a less kind smile.

"Wait a second!"

It was Shelby.

She took a step towards Ryan.

"Look at this 'boy'" she said putting air quotes around the word boy. "Is there anything, and I mean anything, boyish about him?"

"No" said Lisa.

"No" Jessica agreed.

"Not at all!" Erica laughed.

"Exactly!" Shelby said seeming to gain a little confidence. "He's wearing a pink prom dress with matching shoes! He has a purse full of makeup! He spent the last hour crying in the girls bathroom, letting us fix his make up, and talking about the boy he CLEARLY has a crush on! That's not a boy! I mean, come on! Picture a real boy, a boy from our school! A boy would have tried to grab your boobs, or your butt or tried to lean in and make out with you or something. Could you picture Mike or Kevin or Ryan's boyfriend Jimmy doing this? Of course not."

Lisa laughed. "Mike would never put up with this shit."

Jessica laughed too. "Or Jimmy? He's just too... manly."

Erica joined in "And Kevin, he's just too... hairy and... dumb and... gross and..."

"Boyish!" Shelby finished for her. "He's too boyish! It's not his fault. He's a boy! Boys are like that. But Ryan's not like that. Ryan is sweet and kind and tender and sensitive and dramatic and can walk in heels and looks great in a dress." She smiled at Ryan. "He's a girl. He's not just a girl actually. SHE's a girly girl!"

There was a second of silence and then Lisa spoke.

"She's right. She is right! I mean think about it." she said taking a step towards Ryan and Ryan became painfully aware that even in heels he only reached her chin. "Lil Ryan here has spent all night either as Jimmy Montfords arm candy, crying in the girls bathroom, or letting himself get made all pretty! Look at him!"

Ryan wasn't sure if he liked where this was going or not but could feel himself shrinking when she said "look at him."

"You've seen boys. Ryan plays basketball. Have you seen the boys at our school who play basketball? There are some cute boys, some really fine boys. Muscular boys. Nice arms, all toned. Ryan here's got skinny got skinny little arms and legs. Those boys lift weights and stuff. I'm surprised Lil Ryan here can carry his own purse. Look at his legs! All hairless and womanly! Look at his arms!" she turned to Ryan. "Girl, lift your arms up!" she said casually. "That's not a boy!" she said.

"Well I did shave my..." Ryan started but he was interrupted.

"Girl, be quiet I'm not done." Lisa shot back

The girls all laughed as Ryan stood there blushing heavily, in his pretty pink dress, with his hairless armpit on display, feeling small.

"Heck, say all five of us were on an island and we had to survive on our own, honestly, I think we'd have Ryan here do the traditionally female jobs like cooking and cleaning while we go out and hunt or do whatever you do when you're stranded on an island."

The girls all laughed again.

"If we were in danger, he couldn't protect us! I'd honestly be worried he'd run away crying! The only manly thing about him is that he plays sports. And girls play sports too."

Seeing the look on Ryan's face she paused.

"Oh don't be sad! You can't help who you are! I'm just trying to joke a little. It's kind of a strange situation for us." She continued clearly making a deliberate attempt to sound kinder "I'm just saying. I know a lot of girls who could snap little Ryan the basketball star in half like a twig and based on his body type and personality he..."

"Ok, we get it." Jessica said smiling, having gotten over her initial feelings of betrayal and wanting to put Ryan out of his misery. "So Ryan, or I'm sorry, Rachel... now that I know your not really girl, I have one more idea."

"Uh sure, what is it" Ryan said, willing to do anything they wanted as long as they went back to being friendly.

"A lot of women make their breasts look bigger with make up. Like they make up their cleavage! If you take off your dress, we could make it look like you've got some pretty decent titties!" she said with a smile.

The other girls smiled excitedly.

"Please. You'd look amazing. And you'd fit in even more." she said, adding. "Jimmy would love them and we'd stop..."

"Fine" Ryan agreed.

"Oh this is going to be so fun!" Erica said. "Your gonna have to take off your dress, is that cool? And put your wig back on! You look like some kind of prepubescent nightmare!"

"Uh yeah sure." Ryan said feeling a little awkward and replacing it carefully on his head.

Remembering the tampon in his panties he awkwardly took off his dress which Shelby carefully took. And grabbed his purse and held it around the area of his penis and while they giggled a little he was relieved that the tampon the girls didn't really look down towards his dick and that the tampon wasn't poking out. This made it a little easier to deal with the teasing about his bra ("Ryan's bra is fancier than any of mine!" Lisa laughed), panties ("Look at that little booty in those pretty panties" Erika said (Ryan had given back the panties that were in his bra)) and his newly "developing" make up, breasts. As they worked they asked Ryan questions, now knowing who he was, and Ryan told them everything and it felt surprisingly good to let it out. In fact, by the time they were done, Ryan felt not only lighter and happier (even verging on happy) but somewhat excited to see his new cleavage.

"Ok, open your eyes" came Jessica's voice.

He did and couldn't believe what he saw. His skinny chest now appeared to support two developing breasts, tightly pressed against his dress. He didn't get how it was possible.

"Whoaaaaah" he said in a throaty voice. "Its... boobs!"

"That was the first boyish thing you've said all night" Erica laughed. "Now grab your purse, Jimmy's been waiting for a while and so have our boys. We've spent our whole night helping this bitch!"

Even Ryan laughed.

"Hey Ryan," Jessica said suddenly remembering something. "What did you do with that tampon?"

Ryan hesitated but he had come to not only like but trust the girls. He stuck his hand up his dress and pulled out the tampon out of his panties.

"Ewwwwwwwww" the girls all said almost simultaniously.

He laughed.

"Wow!" Lisa laughed. "And there's the first boyish thing you've done all night." She laughed again "And it involved pulling a tampon out of your panties."

They all laughed again.

"Put your tampon back in and lets go." Erica said.

Ryan smirked and reluctantly stuck the tampon back in his panties.

The five "girls" left the bathroom chatting and giggling about what Jimmy would say when he say Ryan. Before they went back into the gym Ryan pulled Shelby aside.

"Hey, um. Thanks. For what you said. Those girls were gonna really turn on me and could have tonight even worse than it already is but you, uh, you really helped me out." he said.

Shelby smiled. "No, thank you. You were so nice to me when were were talking. The pretty, popular girls aren't usually nice to me like that but you were really sweet. I know your not really a, well, the point is I don't have a ton of "gal pals" and lots of girls are bitchy to me but you were really cool to me. So, thanks."

She looked up at Ryan and noticed his piercing blue eyes and sweet smile and completely understood why so many girls at North Town High had a crush on him and why every boy at North Town High had a man crush on him, but knew she couldn't act on her urge to kiss him. Besides, she thought, he's either gay or trans and is currently realizing it as the date of the hottest boy in our school, or he is actually straight and can get much hotter girls than me. She opened her arms, settling for a hug. They hugged, Ryan pressing his splashy, fancy pink dress up against Shelby's longer, more reserved navy blue and wrapping his long skinny arms around her slightly chubby torso, while Shelby wrapped her shorter ones around his skinny one pressing her cheek against his shoulder. They each gave a little giggle as they released and readjusted their dresses.

"C'mon girls. Rachel's gotta find her man!" Lisa's voice came from across the hall.

They reentered the gym and found Jimmy relatively quickly once back in the gym and Ryan was happy to find that, surrounded by the girls, he felt no where near as bad, almost good, about rejoining Jimmy.

"There you are! Where were you? I thought you had hooked up with some random guy!" he said smirking then added. "I'm kidding but seriously I was kind of concerned, where did you..." he stopped as he saw Ryan's chest.

"Whoaaaahhhh." he said, his eyes widening as the girls laughed. "You, you, you have boobs."

"She got a little caught up in a little girls room drama." Jessica said leaning her head in.

"Of course you did" Jimmy said, flashing a dopey smile.

"But she's all yours now." she said waving good bye to Ryan and her and the other girls drifted away.

"Wow!" Jimmy said, looking Ryan up and down. "You... you look amazing. Even better than before." Jimmy put a slightly sweaty arm around Ryan. "Your face, your dress, your... your boobs. You look amazing!"

"Thanks!" Ryan said blushing and then, for some reason, he put his head on Jimmys shoulder.

Jimmy laughed.

"Wow, your actually such a girl!" he said and then acting on his teenage boy instinct of what to do when a girl puts her head on his shoulder, gave Ryan a little kiss on the forehead.

"Leave it to you" he continued "To make friends with the pretty committee in the girls bathroom."

"The pretty committee?" Ryan asked confused.

"Jessica, Erica, Lisa." Jimmy responded. "Thats the pretty committee. They've all been best friends since they were like 6. They're like the hottest girls in the grade. They say their 3rd grade teacher gave them that name. And of course, you make friends with them in the girls bathroom and they give you a little makeover. Such a girl."

He paused and looked down at the girl on his shoulder, torn between wanting to make a joke letting his instincts with girls take over.

"I can't believe I'm saying this," he said slowly. "But you wanna dance."

Fire works went off in Ryan's head. Instantly in his head the macho voice of the all-state basketball stud screamed WTF I MIGHT DANCE WITH A BOY while with a feminine giggle another, higher, girlier voice in his head screamed OMG HE WANT'S TO DANCE WITH ME.

"Sure" Ryan said and Jimmy put Ryan's manicured hand in his and lead him out onto the dance floor.

It was a slow song Ryan recognized but didn't know well. Jimmy placed his hands on Ryan's skinny hips and Ryan, knowing his role, put his hands around the back of Jimmy's neck. They rocked back and forth and then, Jimmy spun Ryan around, completely off the beat and placed his hands on his hips again, now up against Ryan's back. Ryan felt Jimmys muscular torso pressed up against his back.

"Oh my god, is he gonna grind on me?" Ryan thought.

"Rachel, turn around." Jimmy said suddenly.

Ryan spun around and Jimmy, right as the word "kiss" was sung, leaned in, put his hand on Ryan's smooth, made up cheek and kissed Ryan.

A shocked Ryan kissed back.

Across the gym, Jessica nudged Erica.

"Look!" she said, pointing to wear Jimmy was still tenderly kissing Ryan. "She would have pulled away if she didn't like it!"

"They make such a cute couple!" Erica said smiling. "His legs, are literally goals. I mean, her legs. Her legs are goals."

Ryan couldn't believe it. He was kissing Jimmy Montford. And was he liking it? Jimmy was a very good kisser and for some reason Ryan was happy when he went back in for a second one. All of a sudden he felt a hand on his butt, as Jimmy squeezed his tush with his other hand as he kissed him.

And suddenly a loud voice.

"If everyone would please gather on the dance floor its time for the crowning of the winter formal king and queen. Our student body president, Cal Finters, will make the announcement." came a voice.

Jimmy and Ryan came apart both a little stunned but when Ryan gave Jimmy a wide eyed look of surprise Jimmy gave Ryan a wink and squeezed his ass again making Ryan giggle as Jimmy put his arm back around Ryan and Ryan rested his head, feeling natural rested his head on Jimmy's shoulder.

"First up" Cal Finters, a skinny boy with glasses and a slightly nervous air about him, announced, "our winter formal king is... Mr. Jimmy Montford!"

Jimmy smiled and confidently strode up to receive a golden crown and blue sash from Cal. He smiled broadly as everyone cheered. Even the girls who had been mad at his treatment of Grace seemed to melt at his looks at charisma as everyone cheered.

"And now for the formal queen..." Cal continued.

Jessica, who had appeared at Ryan's elbow, gave Ryan a strange look.

"The winter formal queen is..." the Cal paused for dramatic effect before announcing loudly. "Ms. Rachel Jones!"

There were cheers. Ryan was stunned. How was that possible? He was formal queen? Who could have voted for him?

Jessica nudged him and he made his way toward to stage.

He heard a few whispers of "isn't that a boy" and "that's what passes for a guy at North Town" but as he kept walking he heard other whispers.

"Who is she?"

"She's gorgeous."

"Thats Jimmy Montfort's girl."

"She's a dime!"

"OMG she's so pretty."

"Where does she go to school."

"Look at her little booty."

"Oh I wanna do bad things to her."

Ryan finally reached the stage where Cal adorned him with a pink sash that read "Miss Winter Formal 2017" and then placed an elegant tiara on his head as Ryan stood next to Jimmy stunned. He, the best basketball player in North Town High, was just named formal queen of the South Town High winter dance. What had his life become?

"Ladies and gentlemen your winter formal king and queen Mr. Jimmy Montford and Ms. Rachel Jones!"

Everyone cheered. Ryan looked out at the kids, who a few weeks ago were booing, mocking and jeering at him now cheering for him, or cheering for her as they thought of it. He knew half of them were cheering in a mocking way, happy to see him humiliated and dubbed a female but half of them were genuinely cheering thinking he was some pretty girl who the most popular boy in school had brought as a date. He saw Jessica, Lisa, Erica and Shelby loudly cheering loudly.

All of a sudden Jimmy looked down at Ryan and feeling impulsive, scooped him up and held him in his arms for the second time tonight. Ryan grabbed his tiara before it fell. Jimmy leaned down to Ryan and kissed him, passionately in front of everyone. Ryan knew his dress was all over the place and that everyone in South Town High was getting a free peak at his panties but he didn't care.

The crowd cheered wildly. Startled by Jimmy's sudden display of affection Cal Flinters thought of a line that would earn him high fives and pats on the back for the next month. He raised to mic back to his mouth.

"Ladies and gentlemen once again Mr. Jimmy Montford and Mrs. Rachel Montford!" he announced to cheers and laughter as Jimmy swooped in for a second kiss.

Let me know in the comments if you want another chapter. I feel good about ending it here and moving on to a new story but if you like I have an idea for one more chapter! I also have ideas for a potential sequel or even prequel about Ryan that I might write later.

Let me know what you think! One more chapter or leave it here?

I'm releasing the first chapter of two different stories today, The Play and Twin Swap. I'd like to continue them both but not at the same time so let me know what you think of them and which one you'd rather I write first!

The bell rang and I grabbed my bag and bolted from the classroom. The sooner I got to the theater and found out what my part was, the sooner I'd be able to go home. Then I wouldn't have to deal with the play until play practice tomorrow.

Damn... play practice. Why was it that time of year again?

I go to an all boys school and the school has certain rules about extra carricular activities. Everyone has to play at least one sport (that was fine, I play two and am the captain of the soccer and baseball teams), everyone had to be in one club (also fine, I always did his club work in school) and everyone has to do at least one play. I don't love doing the plays but I usually do it with my friends and we make it fun, or at least tolerable. The school puts on 3 shows a year, one in each season, and me and my friends would always do the winter one, so it wouldn't conflict with soccer or baseball. Today we would be finding out our roles. Mrs. Cato, the drama teacher always had everyone in the play come to the theater and announced the roles rather than posting them on a list so that if we had any questions about our parts we could ask her after. There were maybe two kids who ever actually had questions, the two kids who did multiple plays a year, but Mrs Cato still preferred to do things this way.

I checked my phone. 3:20. My teacher had held me late in science. I flew down the stairs into the basement where the theater was navigating the hall ways at something between a walk and sprint. When I finally got there I grabbed the closest seat, right next to my friend, Cameron, and flung my bag at my feet.

The theater has a handful of kids, spread around the seats facing the stage, talking in small clusters facing the stage. About half to kids were here already but Mrs Cato didn't seem to be. Cameron looked up at me.

"Sup dude?" he said nodding.

"Not much, you?" I responded.

"Not much. Just waiting to be able to leave." he said with a smile.

Cameron a laid back, dark haired kid, who despite his baby face and frame even thinner than mine has already started started puberty. His voice had gotten lower and he was hairier than most of us. He's also on the baseball team with me and one of my closest friends.

"Cato, come in yet?" I asked him.

He shook his head and the door opened and we both turned around to see my friend Austin enter and grab the seat on my other side.

"Fuck dude, that time of year again." he said with a smile. "Time to get our acting on."

Austin was a friendly kid with floppy brown hair and an athletic body type. He wasn't as skinny as most of us but was the furthest thing from fat. He was always joking around, had a relaxed, laid back vibe and was very popular with the girls at the girls school down the street

"Tell me about it. Last one ever." I say grinning back. After middle school the plays are no longer mandatory. "Are you nervous?"

Austin gives me a look. "About my part?" I nod. "Not really, they don't like to make you play a girl twice and I played the chick in My Fair Lady in 6th grade. Remember?"

I smiled at the memory of Austin having to play the lead My Fair Lady.

"You were a babe" I said with a laugh and Cameron grinned. "Made it easy to serenade you." My part had involved falling in love with Austin's character. "Broke my heart when you chose that doctor guy or professor guy or whatever he was."

"Thanks dude. Hope it didn't take you too long to get over me." Austin said a smile. "You nervous?"

There was always a certain nervousness in the theater because a few unfortunate kids always had to play girl parts. This wasn't that big a deal, because a handful of guys had to do it every year and deal with the jokes and whoever had to would usually turn it into a joke themselves, but almost everyone would rather not have to. Some of the kids who were into acting actually enjoyed the challenge. I'd never had to do it but I wasn't that worried. I have kind of a guyish vibe and I figured that's why I'd never been cast in a girl part although that hadn't stopped Mrs Cato before. I knew they tried to spread out who had to play girls. I knew there was a a small handful of girl parts and only some 15 people had signed up for this play. I knew it was possible but I wasn't worried about it.

"Not really." I replied. "I don't think it'll be me, and even if it is its probably not that bad."

"Its not" Austin said. "It was funny. Kinda fun honestly."

I put on a high pitched voice. "Um Austin, is there something you want to tell me?" I say with a laugh.

We all laugh.

"You are a pretty good singer though Trevor" Cameron says, "thats why Cato always gives you a part. So you never know."

"Yeah" I say with a grin. "I'm a fucking star. I'm practically Aaron fucking Patterson" Aaron Patterson is one of the kids who actually likes acting and he's a legitimately good actor. "You ever had a girl part, Cam?" I ask.

He grins.

"Yeah remember. That year I played basketball and did the fall play. I played one of the girls in Annie orphanage" he said with a slightly embarrassed smile. "Wasn't too bad. Certainly didn't have it as bad as James Ordonowitz or Nick Galloway."

James and Nick had played Annie and the woman who came to pick any up from the orphanage. Ordonowitz is one of those kids who is into the whole theater thing. He's obsessed with Aaron Patterson and thinks he's an incredible actor like him but he isn't even so everyone always messes with him about it. He was actually excited to be Annie. Galloway on the other hand hated it so much he joined the year book club just to make sure no photos of him in the dress made it into the yearbook. Usually the move was to enjoy it less than James Ordownowitz but have more fun with it than Nick Galloway.

"That's right! Galloway was tight about that for months. I think he still might be." I said.

"Yo Trevor, where's Dylan?" Cameron asked me. "He better come soon." He said as Mrs. Cato had just entered the room holding her paper.

Dylan is my best friend and we spend enough time together that its reasonable to expect me to know where he is most of the time. In last year's year book our superlative was "cutest bromance."

"He's sick today, dude. I'm gonna text him what his part is."

"Oh right" Cameron said nodding. "I was wondering why I hadn't seen him."

"Ehhem." Mrs Cato cleared her throat from the stage and we slowly quieted down. She was a slightly older woman but still rather pretty, especially for her age. She had taught here for over 30 years and despite teaching drama, not the most popular subject at an all boys school, was generally well liked.

"Alright boys. Thanks for coming in. I'm going to read out the names of the characters and then who is going to play them. Remember, I'm not making you play this person for the rest of your life. You just have to do it in three performances." she smiled. "And also please be kind to each other. Some of you are going to have big parts, some of you are going to have small parts. Some of you will have to sing. Some of you will not have to sing. And of course, some of you will play females.." the theater filled with laughter, "and some of you will play males. That's just the the deal at an all boys school. Just because I cast you as a girl that doesn't make you any less of a man." she smiled. "Shall we get to it?"

There were mumbled yes's around the room.

"Alright!" she said with enthusiasm. "When I say your name say here. The play will be... Beauty and the Beast." There were more giggles and shared glances. This meant one of us would be playing the Beauty in Beauty And the Beast.

"So lets get started" Mrs. Cato continued. "So playing Belle... Trevor Layton."

I heard some giggles. Austin nudged me and gave me a grin.

FUCK! Why me!?!? As she called my name I instantly realized that all that stuff I was thinking about it not being that bad when I was talking to to Austin and Cameron was BS. This was terrible. This might be the worst thing to ever happen to me. Was I exagerrating? Was I being a baby? All I knew was I was much unhappier than I thought I would be.

"Trevor?" Mrs Cato repeated, "You here?"

"Oh, yeah. Here!" I said glumly.

"Ok! The Beast... Dylan Abbott"

Dylan was the beast? Was that good or bad? I guess having him play to prince I fall in love with is better than having some random kid I dont even...

"Dylan?" Mrs Cato's voice interrupted my thoughts.

"Oh he's sick! I'll tell him." I shouted up at the stage.

"Fantastic, thank you Trevor. So, Gaston... Aaron Patterson"

"Here"

I finally had to play a girl. I'd never really paid attention to what you have to do in playing a girl? Would I have to wear a dress in all the rehearsals?

"Lumiere... Drew Cotter"

"Here"

I wonder who else would be playing a girl. There was probably a little bonding and solidarity between the guys who had to play girls in each play. Kind of a we're in this together thing There had to be a few other girl parts in Beauty and the Beast. Was Lumiere a girl? Drew Cotter was a nice kid. That wouldn't be terrible.

"Cogsworth... James Ordonowitz"

"Here"

Maybe Austin or Cameron would play a girl. Most things are more fun when you do it with friends. Still, even if they do play girls I definitely have the worst most girly part, don't I?

"Mrs. Potts... Jason Spires"

"Here"

Well that was definitely a girl. Jason Spires was an ok kid. Not one of my close friends but a nice dude.

"Chip... Cameron Collins"

"Here"

I could tell from Cameron's expression that he knew that Chip was not a girl. Damn.

"LeFou... Bobby Nixon"

"Here"

What kind of a name is LeFou? Could that be a girl?

"Babette... Austin Reily"

"Here"

YES! That was a girl. Me and Austin would both have to do this. Although Austin's part was definitely not going to be as bad as mine right. Would I have to wear high heels?

"Maurice... Jonathan Sandt"

"Here"

Lucky bastard, playing someone who was clearly a boy. Would I have to wear dresses for all the rehearsals. Why couldn't I remember what usually happened in past plays?

"Madame de la Grande Bouch... Howard Pilkins"

"Here"

Oh shit! Would I have to kiss a boy? Dylan? Aaron Patterson? Did we do kissing in these plays? Why couldn't I remember that either? Am I really that upset about this?

"Monsieur D'Arque... Rick Thompkins"

"Here"

There was no chance I could convince her to change my part was there? What if I just quit? That would fix it. Could I do that? Then I'd look like an idiot who can't take a joke. Most of my friends had done it, why couldn't I. And then I'd have to do the spring play and couldn't play baseball.

"and finally, playing the silly girls..." she smiled "Sam, Liam and Charlie Josephs."

"Here" a few deep voices said over laughter.

The Josephs triplets are these who are at least 5 inches taller than everyone else and 50 pounds heavier. They're already shaving, play offensive line for the football team and the thought of them playing "the silly girls" would usually be enough to make me laugh but I was focused on my own problems right now.

"As always feel free to stay back if you have some questions about your character. Otherwise I will see you tomorrow for practice." Mrs Cato finished.

The sound of 15 13 year old boys suddenly being told they can leave school slowly took over the theater as everyone rose to their feet and grabbed their bags talking and laughing about the casting.

"Trevor has to be a princess!"

"The Josephs are the "silly girls!""

"Who's Monsieur D'Arque?"

"Ready to head home, m'lady?" Cameron asked with a grin.

Me, Cameron, Dylan and Austin all lived in the same general area and usually all walked home together.

"Uh yeah" I said spacily looking at Mrs Cato who was talking to Aaron Patterson. "You know what, why don't you too go ahead."

"I didn't mean anything by it" Cameron said the smile fading. "Just a joke dude. C'mon you should get used to it. You're gonna hear a lot of them."

I forced a smile. "No its not that. I just wanna talk to Mrs Cato."

"Oh, ok." Cameron said giving me a look. "You sure your good, Trev?"

"Yeah! Of course! Why wouldn't I be?"

"Playing a chick isn't that bad." Austin said. "I have to do it for a second time. It'll be fine."

"I'm not upset" I said. "I'll catch you guys tomorrow."

I walk up to where Mrs Cato is now talking to James Ordonowitz who is deep in conversation.

"And is Cogsworths past life," he says dramatically "did he have any family? Or was he mostly confined to the castle then too, mostly socializing with his fellow servants?"

I could tell Mrs Cato found these questions slightly stupid but appreciated James enthusiasm.

"That's really up to you James. Fill in the character however you want. Make it your own."

Maybe I should have gone with Cameron and Austin. James looked like he might take a while.

"Ok. And his relationship with the beast..." James continued as I tuned him out. What did I even want to say to Mrs Cato? What could I say?

"James, why don't you meet with me during a free period because I can tell you have a lot of thoughts and questions and I think Trevor is waiting" Mrs Cato said sweetly.

"Sure." James replied. "I might write some backstory for him."

"Go for it" Mrs Cato said, although I thought she sounded slightly sarcastic, as James left the theater.

I was the last one here.

"So what's up Trevor?" she asked.

I cleared my throat.

"So my part, um, I'm not trying to complain but, uh... why me?"

She smiled kindly.

"Are you ok with your part? I didn't think you'd mind. You always have seemed very confident and secure in yourself. I never want to force someone to play a girl if they have a real problem with it."

"No its fine, I'm just not super hyped, I guess."

She smiled again. "Thats ok. Look it comes down to this, Trevor. You've been in three plays for me since 5th grade and you've never played a girl. Most boys have played girls at this point but you haven't so its not fair to make people do it twice when you haven't done it once."

That made sense I guess.

"Besides," she continued "I need someone with a decent singing voice to be a lead. You have a good voice. And as you boys get older, certain factors dictate for me who can play a girl and who can't."

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"Nothing bad." she said quickly. "Just I can't cast the biggest, tallest, boys as girls because they wouldn't fit in the costumes and I can't cast the boys with the lowest voices as girls because that would sound strange and I can't cast the hairiest most developed boys as girls either. Like your friend Cameron."

I nod.

"So its nothing about you personally." she continued. "It's just the fact that you are the right size for the costumes and have a normal voice for a boy your age."

Then like she was reading my mind said "I cast the Joseph's as girls because it will be funny for the audience. Like a joke. Seeing them play women."

When I didn't say anything she smiled. "Honestly, it didn't hurt that you have very nice features. You have a very pretty face. I don't mean that as a bad thing. Girls will flock to you for that in a few years."

I smile slightly.

"Did you know that in Shakespeare's time all the female parts were played by males? Tons of boys have done this." she paused and smiled at me again. "Believe me, it wont be that bad, Trevor." Mrs Cato says. "In a year you won't even care."

Feeling slightly better I thanked Mrs. Cato and left the theater.

I whipped out my phone and texted Dylan.

Play is Beauty and the beast. U r the beast

He texted back quickly.

Damn big part what r u?

I sighed and texted back

Beauty

I got about 10 laughing emojis back.

that's actually great tho, i'd rather have to fall in love with u than any other boy in the world <3

I snorted.

thanks bro that means to world to me

I didn't want to tell my parents about my part and I especially didn't want to tell my brother or sister. I was the youngest of three and my 15 year old brother, Julian, and 17 year old sister, Abby, would definitely find the whole thing hilarious.

Julian had played a girl once too but it wasn't bad for him at all seeing as he had played the mother gorilla in Tarzan and wore the same costume all the other guys wore.

I went straight to my room and finished my homework and laid down for a second only to wake up 4 hours later by my mom.

"Trevor! You fell asleep sweety! It's dinner time."

"Can I just go to sleep" I mumbled.

"Ok fine but eat a big breakfast tomorrow" she said as she slipped out of my room and turned off the lights.

The next morning I woke up feeling a little better about the whole thing. Almost every guy at St. David's has played a girl at some point so why was I freaking out about it.

I met Dylan on the corner in front of his house like I do every morning to walk to school with him. He was already waiting for me.

"There he is!" he said smiling. "Or should I say... there she is" he said with a laugh.

"Oh dude your so funny" I said dryly as we bro hugged.

"I'm proud of you Trev! Star of the play! You ready for practice today?" he said with a goofy smile.

"Ready as I'll ever be I guess." I responded trying to smile.

When we got to school, it was clear everyone had heard about it and everyone had their own little joke. While I was eating lunch with Cameron, Austin and Dylan, tons of guys come to me and make a little joke but it wasn't any worse than the greif anyone took when people found out they were playing a main girl role in the play. Some of the jokes were more clever than others but I laughed them all off.

'Nice shirt Trevor, its BEUATIful"

"So, I heard your going to be the Belle, of the ball."

"Don't eat too much. Wanna fit into your dress, Princess."

Austin laughed after the 10th kid came up to us.

"Hey Trevor, did you know your playing Belle?" he said sarcastically.

"For real dude?" I said acting surprised.

We laughed.

"Seriously though, I don't think we've ever had someone play a princess. I think this is the more feminine part we've ever had someone play" Cameron said.

"Its a good thing we've got my most feminine friend to play her" Austin said with a grin at me. "Seriously though" he continued turning to Cameron. "I'm just glad Trevor and Dylan are finally taking their relationship to the next level. From bromance to on stage romance, just a step away from taking each other to prom."

Dylan slowly put his arm around me and I laughed.

"Oh Trev that reminds me." He put his other hand on mine. "Will you to to prom with me?"

I put on a fake girly voice.

"Oh my god... Dylannnnnn.... oh my god... of course!"

We all laughed.

"And that is why your playing the princess" Cameron said.

When play practice finally came it wasn't as bad as I thought. Mrs Cato spent most of the time going through the script and characters. We read through the beginning of the script and I started thinking this might not be so bad.

I'd never seen or read Beauty And The Beast so the whole story was new to me. It turns out that half the characters in Beauty And The Beast are servants who were turned into living objects that live in the castle. It also turns out that the characters of "silly girls" are just these girls who drool over every thing Gaston does. Mrs Cato casting the Josephs in these parts was a pretty funny move. It wasn't nearly as bad as I thought. I was even starting to enjoy myself. I was in such a good mood that when Mrs Cato asked if the people playing girls would stay back for a little after we finished, I didn't even mind.

Me, Austin, Jason Spires, Howard Pilkens, and the Josephs triplets all stayed back.

"Alright boys." she said smiling at us. "First I just want to say it takes a lot of bravery to play a girl as a teenage boy and I'm proud of all of you. Second, I don't want to torment you but I do want to make sure you guys do a decent job and as you guys probably know girls wear different clothes than guys do and some of those are harder to move in." We all kind of looked around sharing goofy, slightly awkward looks.

"Who among you have played girls before?" she asked.

Austin, Howard and Sam Josephs raised their hands.

"So basically we need to get you guys used to wearing and walking in things like high heels and dresses." she paused as we all squirmed and shared looks again. "This doesn't have to be awkward or embarrassing. It can be funny or even fun. We just have to make it so that you guys can move comfortably in the costumes so you can play the characters."

She looked over us again.

"Actually Howard, you are essentially playing a cabinet so you only have to wear this giant cabinet costume and your suppose to move around in a clunky way, so you can go."

"Oh, great!" Howard said and he got his bag and left.

"Hey Mrs. C, we were thinking" Liam said "that maybe the joke could be that the silly girls all look like guys, and kind of have guyish features and traits, because we all do anyway. So maybe it makes it funnier that Gaston is trying to impress them and their so into him because they're all kind of man-like?"

Mrs Cato smiled. "Yeah that does sound funny. That was kind of what I was thinking anyway when I cast you guys in those parts."

"Right" Liam said. "So we don't have to practice wearing all the stuff either then do we?"

"Oh, I guess you're right about that. You guys can go too." Mrs Cato agreed.

This left just me, Austin and Jason.

"All right" Mrs Cato said. "So unfortunately you boys don't have an out. So what we're going to do is I'm going to show you the costumes and you guys are going to try them on make sure they generally fit, its dresses and shoes boys no getting around it, and just move around in them. Get used to them. If you could just do that for a 10-20 minutes after each practice you'd be set for when we do the show. I'm not going to make you wear them before we start doing dress rehearsals or anything but just get used to moving in them. Alright?"

"Alright," "Sure," "Yeah" we grunted at her.

"And boys, like I said, try to have fun with this. You three are in this together and its going to be what you make of it. I've had boys who make it a miserable for themselves and boys who have genuinely had fun with it. So be boys. Make jokes about each other. Goof around. Have fun. But support each other. It really is what you make of it." She smiled and she seemed pleased with her speech. It was clear that she'd given it many times before and felt this was the best way to get teenage boys to feel ok about dressing up like girls for a play in front of all their friends.

"So," she said her voice picking up, "how bout I show you the costumes?"

We followed her backstage to a room full of costumes she pulled out a few and moved them around and led us to a hook where she placed a very oddly shaped pale pink dress with bright pink trip on the hook. The dress was very puffy and stuck out like a circle around the waist. Under the book was a pair of small white heels.

"This is you Jason" she said giving a smile. "I warn you, this is a difficult dress to walk in, it might take you a little while."

"I'm so excited" Jason said flatly but flashed a smile at Mrs Cato to let her know he was joking.

"And its also very difficult to put on, so you may need assistance." she added.

She moved on the the next hook which held a very fancy looking, shiny, long black and white french maids dress. A pair of black heels sat under the hook.

"This one is you Austin." she said smiling. "Do you think you remember any of this from from My Fair Lady?"

Austin smiled back. "Doubt it Mrs C. That was two years ago and I haven't really made a habit of wearing a dress and heels."

Mrs Cato laughed. "Of course not. Well you remember what the process was like from then though. Its not that bad. You guys get a lot of down time and its fairly relaxed. You just have to get used to moving in them."

"I can't wait" Austin said sarcastically bring out another smile from Mrs Cato.

"And lastly," Mrs Cato said leading me to the last hook, I saw Jason and Austin watching as she did, "we have your dresses Trevor, yes, dresses plural."

She held up the dress in her hand. "This dress is for the beginning when your at home," it was a rather plain, blue and white dress, "and then this dress" she gestured towards the long, floor length, plain, pink dress "is for when you travels to the castle and the beginning of your time in the castle, and this dress" she opens the door the a small changing room to reveal a huge, puffy, frilly, floor length yellow dress, "is for the end. The final dance and all that good stuff."

She smiled and I heard Jason and Austin chuckling in the background. I gave a slight smile.

"Alright boys" she said with a smile. "Get changed and just walk around for 15 or 20 minutes and then your good to go. And remember, Jason and Trevor will probably need help getting into theirs. Call me when your dressed."

We all shared a look with each other.

Mrs Cato left and we all burst out laughing.

"All right" Austin said. "I guess we better get going."

Jason stripped down to his underwear and stepped into his bizarre, hour glass shaped, dress as me and Austin pulled it up and zipped up the back for him. It was a strange feeling, helping him fit into the dress.

Jason struggled to walk normally immediately after being zipped into his dress fully but tottered over to me to help me into mine as Austin stripped down to his underwear and put on his dress.

"Haha!" I laughed as Austin gave me fake girly, sexy looks. "Your so sexy dude."

"Am I?" he asked. He dropped the hanger he was holding and slowly bent down to pick it up, jokingly wiggling his but for me and Jason as we laughed. I suddenly realized I was the only one still in boy clothes.

I took of my clothes and stepped into the long pink dress dress. I took a deep breath as I stepped into the dress and Jason zipped up the back, laughing pleasantly. I turned to the mirror and laughed startled to see myself in a dress but also seeing Austin in the background, struggling to get into his and Jason teetering over to another mirror behind me. I took another deep breath and tried to smile.

"Pretty Trev!" Austin said with a smile.

We fucked around for a few minutes, goofing off and getting used to wearing the dresses before I remembered I had to try on two other dresses. I slipped on the blue and white dress easily and a few minutes later went back for the frilly yellow one.

"Uh guys, I think I might need some help with this one!"

Austin helped me into the dress and zipped up the back and gave me a pat on the back.

"There you go princess" he said with a laugh.

"Shut up" I said laughing back as I looked at myself in the mirror.

"So fancy!" Jason called from across the room. "Do a twirl!"

I laughed and jokingly twirled around as Jason and Austin laughed.

As I was twirling the door opened as Mrs. Cato came back in. "Glad to see you guys are enjoying yourselves!" she said with a kindly smile. "You never came and got me. It's not a problem though!" she said cutting off Austin's beginning of an apology. She looked around. "You all look fantastic!"

"Thanks, I think" I said as we laughed.

"Anyway I'm sure you guys are eager to change back into your clothes and get home."

"Yeah."

"For sure."

"Uh huh."

"So why don't you change back and just leave the dresses on that empty rack." she indicated a rack in the corner of the room. "We'll pick up again tomorrow but it seems like you guys got off to a good start."

"It wasn't too bad" I admitted.

"Yeah" Jason agreed, "I thought it would be way worse."

We put our normal clothes back on, and hung the dresses up. Turns out hanging dresses up is a lot harder than it seems. Jason's especially didn't seem to want to get on the hanger. Jason lives right across the street from school, so we said goodbye to him and me and Austin walked home together.

"See, told you it wouldn't kill you?" he said.

"Yeah. Like I said it wasn't that bad. Don't love the idea of doing it a bunch more times but I'll live."

"Certainly looked like you were enjoying yourself." Austin grinned and jokingly twirled around.

"Shut up, maid!" I said laughing. I realized how glad I was that I wasn't doing this alone, that Austin, and Jason too, was in this with me. Trying on a dress alone would have sucked but messing around with Austin and Jason and laughing about it after was almost fun.

"Seriously, I can't wait to see you on costume day." Austin said grinning.

"Whats costume day?" I asked.

"Its like what we just did but the Monday before the play Cato makes the main actors wear their costumes to school to work up excitement about the play. I wonder if she'll make you wear the fancy one."

"What? Since when... how could..." I started but then I saw Austin's face break out into a smile.

"Your such an idiot Trevor!" he howled with laughter. "Costume day! You actually thought that was real for a solid like 10 seconds!"

I laughed, relieved as much as I was amused. "You're actually such a dick, dude!"

"Costume day! You thought that shit was real! I love you Trev but sometimes..." he laughed more.

When we got to Austin's house we bro hugged and said goodbye.

"Later dude."

"Later man."

I headed home, in a much better mood than I ever thought I would be after trying on three dresses.

Again let me know if you'd rather see this story or my other new story "Twin Swap" get chapter two first.

At last, here's chapter 2 of "The Play!" I know a lot of you wanted this a few months ago so I hope you enjoy!. Let me know what you think with a comment!

I didn't tell my family about my role that night. I probably should have. I know putting something your worried about off doesn't help but I don't really care and I do it a lot anyway. My family also made it easy by not asking about it, instead asking Abby about a presentation she gave in her history class which somehow transitioned into a conversation on Trump.

The next morning I wasn't nearly as concerned about going to school and I didn't mind when Dylan asked me what Mrs Cato wanted last night.

"She wanted us to get start getting used to wearing dresses and heels." I said with a slightly embarrassed smile.

"Awwww Trevvvv!" he said putting an arm around me playfully. "Did you feel prettyyyyy?"

"So pretty!" I said laughing.

When I got to school I noticed a lot of people looking at me.

"Sup Trev" Cameron said, walking up to us and giving a little twirl.

I laughed. "What was that dude?"

Cameron smiled. "Just a little twirl. I saw you twirling last night."

"What?" I said confused. "How?"

"Jason Spires' story." He said. "Its not a big deal." he added quickly. "Its a funny video. You rocked that dress, dude." Seeing my face he added, "I bet no one cares. It was just a joke."

"I'm not upset." I said semi truthfully. "I just didn't know Jason posted that."

"I bet no one saw it." he said.

He was wrong. Throughout the day a bunch of people came up to me. Some people gave a little twirl like Cameron. Some said something like "looking pretty last night Trevor." Some would do something as small as holding open a door and saying "ladies first." When I finally saw Jason, before play practice, I asked him why he posted it.

"It was funny. Its not a big deal." he said smiling at me. "Don't get your panties in a bunch Trevor." he smiled. "Ok that was a cheap one. But seriously. I wasn't making fun of you. You me and Austin were all wearing dresses. It was just funny. We were messing around. That's what you have to do. You have to have fun with it. Did you watch it?"

I shook my head and whipped out his phone and showed it to me.

He was right. It just looked like a bunch of guys fucking around.I was being stupid I thought and I relaxed.

Play practice was kind of fun. We started going over some of the songs and they're actually pretty good.

Even though I'm not really a performer I like singing. I sing in the car, I sing in the shower, when I'm bored I sing in my room. I sing while playing Xbox. I sing while doing chores around the house. Sometimes I sing when I do homework. So if play practice is mostly learning songs, it could be a lot worse.

We even had fun with the dresses after. I didn't mind Jason snapchatting.

"The paparazzi's always following me." I said joking to Austin.

"That's the life of a princess, dude." he said laughing.

"Yo!" Jason said as we changed out of the dresses 15 minutes later as he picked up his phone. "I've got mad snap chats."

I smiled, slightly nervously. "Who from?"

"Dude. Girls!"

Me and Austin moved toward him quickly, still in our underwear.

"Vanessa Wallace says 'you guys are cuties!'" he read. Vanessa was one of the hottest girls at McCauley High, the nearby girls school. He pointed his phone up at me. "Trev, look at me." I held up to fingers and made a face. "Look at that dude." he said showing me the snap. "So cool. Barely dressed. Kinda skinny tho." I grinned at him as he sent it to Vanessa. I kind of liked the idea of girls getting casual snaps of me in my underwear but would never be ballsy enough to send them myself. I have a pretty decent body even if I am kinda skinny but girls don't mind I dont think. Better than being fat.

"Erica Stephens says we all look pretty. And, Trev! Ally Haines says you look hot in a dress."

"Don't fuck with me dude."

"Straight up." he said showing me his phone where I saw "Tell Trevor he looks hot in a dress" over a snap of Ally smiling.

I grinned. Ally was one of the hottest girls at McCauley and we kind of liked each other but hadn't gotten together even though she apparently liked me. I first met her when when she moved here this year because she knew my buddy Craig. Craig was trying to introduce her to some of his friends so he invited me and some other people over. She was really nice and really hot and that night she texted him after she left and asked him "who was that skinny kid with the hot jawline and the spikey brown hair?" and he said "trevor?" and she texted back "i think so" and he texted back "why" and she texted back "hes cute." Craig had screen shotted the conversation and sent it to me. So I knew she liked me. It just hadn't happened yet.

"Ohhh Trev. I think she wants to get into your panties." Austin said laughing as he grabbed me from behind, shaking me a little.

"Yo Austin, lean in." Jason said as he lifted his phone up so me and him were in the frame and Austin did. We each made a cool face and Jason sent it to Ally.

I continued changing and a few seconds later Jason laughed.

"Trevor, dude, Ally is totally into you. She just said straight up "send more pics of Trevor in his underwear" She wants you man. You wanna give her another one?"

I smiled and stopped putting on my jeans. Should I pose for a pic in my underwear for Jason to snap to Ally. Snapchats delete after a few seconds anyway. And it sounds like she was into me. I took my pants off and ran my hand through my hair to make look like I gelled it.

"Yo Jace, knock yourself out." I said, tossing my pants behind me and striking a goofy pose in only my American Eagle underwear, giving an equally giving expression.

"Fuck, stop being so hot." Jason laughed as he took it.

"You better not save that." I joked. "I don't want you jerking off to me."

He smiled. "No promises."

When I got to school the next morning Jason found me almost immediately.

"Dude!" he said excitedly. "Ally, Erica and Vanessa wanna come to play practice. Or the thing we do after play practice when we try on the dresses."

"What?" I couldn't believe it. Was wearing dresses low key a chick magnet? "Thats awesome. Wait, can they come? Would they be allowed?"

"We'd have to ask Cato, or try to sneak them in." he answered. He'd clearly had the same thought. "But I don't see why she wouldn't. We could say they're helping us. You know, like research. Being with real girls helps us play girls. I dont know. She might buy it."

"I don't know." I said. "She might think we're trying to mess around with them. Which, I mean, we are."

He smiled. "We could try to sneak them in. Let them in the back door."

"I dont know."

He put on a girly voice. "Ohhh Trevor, you look so cute in underwearrrrr. I wonder whats under it. Lemme take that off for you..."

I grinned. "Ok, ok. I guess its worth a shot."

It turned out sneaking them into school was really easy. Jason set it all up. After practice when we usually went to the room to change we snuck to the back door and let them in. We each got a hug from each of them and then led them to the backstage room at the theater. It was cool walking them to the backstage room. I felt kinda badass even though every time we saw an adult I thought they were gonna ask us why we were with girls. I talked to Ally as we walked. She was really nice and so fucking hot. Her skin was perfect and he straight brown hair was somehow shiny. She laughed a lot and her laugh was so bright and cheerful. I almost forgot what we were doing until we got to the theater. When we finally got there, there was an awkward moment where I realized that at this point we basically had to strip and put on dresses but when I looked at Austin, who was casually undressing while talking to Erica, who was laughing as Austin goofily threw his clothes behind him, I decided to just go for it.

"Get ready." I told Ally, fake dramatically taking off my t-shirt and joggers and tossing them to the side. She giggled. I gave her a fake model look and she laughed more. Jason was in the corner now, allowing Vanessa to undress him as she giggled at his costume. When he leaned in and kissed her, I started looking for Austin and Erica, who were gone suddenly. I wondered where they went for a second.

"Your so funny, Trevor." Fuck where they went. Ally thinks I'm funny.

"So you wanna see me put on the dress? Or you wanna see me like this a while longer?" I ask, trying to succeeding in getting her to laugh again.

"Lets see your dress, Princess" she said smiling.

I kind of was hoping she wouldn't want to see me in the dress. There was something cool and confident about her looking at me in my underwear. A princess dress didn't feel cool or confident. I went to the rack and noticed Austins outfit still on the rack. Who knows what they were doing? I grabbed the big yellow dress and returned to Ally.

"Ooooohhh. Pretty." she said smiling as I stepped into the dress. She helped me with the back and then stepped back and smiled. "Awwwww. Look at you."

I did a little twirl and she laughed. I liked making her laugh. I liked hearing her tease me.

"Wow. Your actually so pretty in person. I'm not just saying that to joke around. You look so pretty in that dress. But your move like such a boy."

I laughed again. "That's means so much to me." I joked as I walked toward her.

"Are those heels yours?" she asked pointing to the heels still under the rack. I hadn't put them on.

"Well their not mine but yeah, I'm going to have to wear them in the show." I smiled slightly embarrassed.

"Well I wanna see the full look." She walked over to them, picked them up and brought them over. "I wanna see the full Princess Trevor." she said laughing as she bent down to help me put on the shoes and I lifted my dress. "

"You have such dainty feet for a boy!" she said as she slipped the heels on me. "Not that its a bad thing" she added as she saw me redden. "I was just surprised you fit in those shoes. You look really pretty Trevor. I mean, you look like a boy but you look great. You're a good sport." she finished nervously smiling as she stood back up.

I smiled and put on the fake girly voice I use when messing around with Jason and Austin. "Oh my god your soooo sweet." I said and she laughed a little and moved closer. She lowered her voice.

"Its really cool when a guy feels comfortable enough with his own masculinity enough to do something like this." She started leaning toward me. Were we about to kiss? Should I be leaning too. I'd kissed girls before but never one as hot as Ally.

Suddenly the a door opened and Ally turned around as Austin and Erica emerged from the bathroom. Erica was dressed but her hair was everywhere and her lipstick was messy while Austin was only wearing underwear.

"He guys." Austin said, flashing a slightly embarrassed smile, unaware that he'd just kept me from making out with Ally. "Lookin' good Trev."

Me and Ally shared a look. "Thanks." I said forcing a grin at Austin, trying to look proud of him for getting so far so quickly.

"I better get changed." Austin said, then turning to Erica added, "you came for the maid dress didn't you."

"Nothing I want more than to see you in it." she said laughing and grabbed the hanger off the rack. "Although I doubt you can pull off your dress as well as Trevor does his."

Austin smiled. "Well not many people can pull off a dress as well as Trevor." I laughed.

"Fuck you!" I shot at him.

Austin grinned as he stepped into his dress. "Like Trevor probably looks better in most of your dresses then you do." he said smiling at Erica who laughed.

I threw a tissue box at him which he ducked.

He walked over to us, his dress now on, jokingly jutting his hips out like a model.

"So pretty." Ally laughed.

"Wow!" Erica agreed.

Austin put an arm around me and I put mine around his. "How does it feel," he asked the girls, "to know that you'll never be as pretty as either of us."

The girls laughed.

"Will anyone?" Erica asked laughing. "Wow, Austin it even looks like your wearing lipstick, from when we..." her voice trailed off.

"Oh Trevor!" Ally said averting the awkwardness. "You should put on lipstick. You'd look so cute. I'll let you use mine." She grabbed her lipstick and approached me before I could say anything. "Pucker up." she told me. I did, trying not to seem disappointed that in a few minutes I'd gone from almost locking lips with Ally, to having her applying my lipstick.

I'd never worn lipstick before but always wondered how girls got in on their lips without getting it in their mouths. It turns out they don't really. When she proudly told me she was done, I got a good taste of lipstick as I relaxed my lips. It somehow tasted good and bad. I grinned as I saw Austin laughing.

"Wow Trev. Wow." he laughed.

"Your just jealous." I grinned back.

"I'm starting to think you guys are at the wrong school." Erica said with a friendly smirk. "Maybe you guys should be with us at McCaully. You could both pull of the school skirts."

Me and Austin both started messing around with the skirts on the dresses we were wearing.

"Hold still, I'm trying to take a snap." Ally said.

I smiled and flexed my fairly thin biceps and looked at the camera while Austin made his "cool snapchat face," put an arm around me, and help up a few fingers for a pose.

"Wow." she laughed. "You're such boys."

I grinned.

"Yeah nothing says boy like flexing in a princess dress." a voice said behind me. I turned around and saw Jason grinning at me. Apparently Jason and Vanessa had finally stopped their make out session in the corner.

I laughed.

"Honestly this is like..." Ally was cut off by a knocking at the door. We hadn't told Mrs. Cato that the girls were here!

"One sec!" Austin said shouted, as the girls shuffled into the bathroom. Once they were all in he called "come in!" and Mrs. Cato entered, smiling kindly at us.

"I swear I heard a girl in here." she said, in an airy but not accusatory way.

Me and Jason looked at each other nervously but Austin responded quickly. "That's weird. It's just us. No girls in here, unless you count Trevor." He grinned at me.

She smiled."Well you guys look great!" she said happily. "Are you getting comfortable in the costumes?"

We all nodded.

"Well you guys can head home. And by the way, you don't have to do this every day. If you could just swing by once of twice a week so you stay comfortable in the costumes till we start dress rehearsals that'd be fine."

"It's fine." Austin said smiling. "I think we kind of enjoy it."

"Not the dresses." Jason jumped in as Mrs Cato smiled, "but just like the hanging out like this. Its kinda fun."

"Yeah." I agreed without having anything to add.

"Well alright then. I'll see you boys tomorrow." she said.

The girls piled out of the bathroom and we changed back into our normal clothes (Jason helped me out of my dress and I helped him out of his) and once outside Jason crossed the street and went home, the girls went one way, and me and Austin went the other.

"That was pretty sweet." I said once the girls were out of earshot.

"Yeah. It was crazy" Austin agreed. "We all hooked up in dresses. That's pretty nuts."

I was going to let him think I hooked up but there was no point in lying to Austin. "Me and Ally didn't hook up." I said. "It just kinda never happened. I think she likes me though. We probably will soon." I assured him, choosing not to tell him his interruption kept me from getting with her.

Austin looked surprised but smiled at me. "Yeah, for sure." he said confidently clapping me on the shoulder. "She's into you. She was all over you. Dude, she called you cute or hot or something like a hundred times."

I smiled. "Its not her fault I'm really cute and super hot."

He laughed. "True. You're a total hottie." he said as we approached his house. "See ya dude."

"Bye sexy" I said, winking and sticking out my tongue as he walked up the path to his house. He laughed.

Mom was in the kitchen when I got home.

"Hi sweety" she said, not looking up from her cooking. "How was school?"

"Good."

"How was play practice?"

"Good." I still hadn't told my family I was playing a princess.

"Well don't go upstairs because dinner is going to be ready in a second."

"Ok."

"CARL!" she shouted to my dad in his office across the house. "COULD YOU TELL ABBY AND JULIAN TO COME DOWN FOR DINNER!"

"Sure!" I heard my Dad shout back as I heard his footsteps go upstairs.

"Trevor, honey, could you grab the silver wear and put it out, everything else is set up." My mom asked me, still focused on her pots.

"Sure, Mom." I said grabbing five forks, knives and spoons and setting them up next to the plates. My mom followed me, setting a plate of chicken parm in the middle of the table before going back to the kitchen to get pasta and garlic bread. A few minutes later my Dad and siblings came in and we all sat down at the table.

My brother Julian grabbed started serving himself immediately. Julian is 15, so he's 2 years older than me and in high school. He's a normal guy and we get a long generally but we give each other a lot of shit. Julian is built like a fucking tank and he always fucks with me about how I'm skinny but even thought Julian is strong as hell he's slow as shit and I'm way more athletic than he is and it really kinda burns him that his baby brother is better than him at every sport he cares about so he makes up for it in skinny jokes, short jokes (although those don't work as well since I've started growing a bit), gay jokes (cuz he doesn't have as many close friends as I do so he likes saying I'm gay with mine) and jokes about my lack of body hair, even though I'd rather be not so hairy like me than be harrier than a fucking bear like he is (seriously dudes got fucking shoulder hair.)

"This looks tremendous honey!" my dad said, smiling at my mom. She smiled back.

"Why so many carbs?" My sister Abby asked. Abby and I get along ok too but she can can be kind of a drag. When we were younger she used to always do fun stuff together but now we don't have much in common and she's always calling me and my friends annoying. She's also always concerned about stupid stuff like eating carbs and what she's wearing every second of every day.

"There's no such thing as too many carbs." My dad said. "And your mother worked hard on this meal."

"Well I'm sorry that I don't want... Trevor?" she stopped and looked at me strangely. "Are you wearing lipstick?" she had a weird smile on her face. Julian dropped his fork and looked sideways at me.

Fuck! I'd totally forgotten I was still wearing the lipstick. I could feel my whole family staring at me.

"Um, am I?" I said, not sure what to say.

Julian was laughing. "Uhhhh yeah, you are. Aren't you?"

My mom squinted at me. "It does look like it honey."

Fuck! Should I tell them about the play? They were gonna find out at some point but both my siblings were gonna have a field day with this.

Julian laughed again "He obviously is. Otherwise he would have just said he wasn't."

Abby laughed too. "You know Trevor, if you wanna wear lipstick you could just ask. I've got a few shades that'll look really pretty on you. I'd be happy to lend you some."

"Why are you wearing lipstick sweety?" my mom asked delicately.

Well I guess I had to tell them now. What else could I say?

"Yeah it was just from play practice." I said trying to sound casual. "I'm just..."

"Your playing a chick, aren't you?!" Julian shouted over me, smiling from ear to ear.

"Yeah." I said. No point in lying.

He and Abby burst into laughter. My parents shared a kind of strained smile.

"That's amazing!" Julian gasped through laughter. "Is it really bad? Like is the costume really really bad?"

I hesitated for a second. "Well, you know Beauty and the Beast?" I asked.

"NO WAY!" Julian said, his face lighting up. "Are you..."

"Belle. Yeah, I am." I said as he howled in laughter again.

"Wow!" Abby said, beaming at me. "Trevor, in a play, in a dress. I'm going to get so many great pictures!"

"I might just video the whole thing!" Julian laughed. "So you've been doing that thing where you stay after school to get used to wearing the costume?" He asked, turning to me, through fit of laughter.

"Yeah." I admitted. "It hasn't really been that bad."

"Awwwwwww, you like wearing dresses Trev?"

"Fuck off."

"Don't talk that way honey." my mom pleaded.

"Wait so you have to wear like a huge princess dress?" Abby asked me, still beaming.

"I have like three dresses and..." I started but Julian interrupted me.

"Wow! I can't wait to see widdle Twevor be a Pwincess in front of everyone!" Julian
leered at me. He always called me "Twevor" when he wanted to make fun of me. It wasn't nearly a bad a diss as he thought it was. "I'm sure you'll make the prettiest little..."

"Enough Julian." My dad said giving him a look. "Most of you play a girl at some point. It happens at boys schools. I did once. In 6th grade."

"Yeah, but Trevor's in 8th grade and he's the leading lady! And a princess!" Julian laughed. "Its perfect casting honestly."

I rolled my eyes.

"I'm sure you'll do great Trevor. And like your dad says, its not a big deal." My mom said sweetly.

"Wait, Beauty and the Beast? Does that mean..." I was hoping he wouldn't bring this up "...that you have to kiss somebody?"

I glared at him and he cackled and continued. "Who do you have to kiss? Who's the beast?"

"Dylan."

"Dylan!?!" he said looking amused. "So you only have to kiss Dylan?" he seemed a bit disappointed. "So it won't be bad for you at all. It'll be like every sleepover you've ever had." He grinned.

"Well it probably is preferable to be acting opposite Dylan then someone else right." My mom said sincerely.

"I guess." I said. "But..."

Julian cut me off again. "Oh don't pretend your not hyped that you get to kiss your boyfriend in front of everyone. You even get to be the girl! This is like a dream come true for you!"

"Enough Julian!" My dad said, raising his voice now.

Julian had been making gay jokes about me, and specifically me and Dylan, since I was little so I was used to it but he didn't usually do this stuff in front of Mom and Dad.

Julian looked like he had a few more jokes he wanted to fire off but he didn't dare after my Dad raised his voice and I was glad when my Dad, in an effort to move on, slightly awkwardly asked if there were any movies out that we wanted to see.

After that I had to deal with all Abby and Julian's stupid jokes from Abby holding up one of her bras and asking "is this mine or Trevors?" when doing laundry, to Julian making kissing noises when I asked Mom and Dad if I could sleep over at Dylan's. But besides that it really wasn't that bad. Play practice was kinda fun honestly and in a way so was wearing the dresses with Austin and Jason after. The first few weeks of practice was super laid back. It was mostly just learning songs and lines and where to stand and when to move where and really basic stuff like that. There was a ton of down time. During practice people made jokes but not mean jokes, more funny, good natured jokes, and me and Dylan would mess around. That's the way the guys who play girls usually deal with it and it really wasn't bad at all. If you joke about yourself no one is gonna be weird about it so he'd jokingly say I was pretty and I'd say he was hot, or in between scenes he'd put an arm around me or I'd put my head on his shoulder we'd hold hands and everyone would think its hilarious. I was actually enjoying it. It was certainly way better than the other plays I'd had to do. And then after play practice, me, Austin and Jason would go back stage, put on the dresses and goof around even more. Sometimes we'd FaceTime the girls from McCaully, sometimes we'd bring a football and toss it around while wearing the dresses so we could get used to moving in it and sometimes we'd just chill and talk about the NFL playoffs, or girls, or people at school or teachers or just did weird shit. It was pretty chill. Me and Austin had always been close, but we got a lot closer with Jason, who I'd never really known that well, but was a really nice kid. Honestly the time kind of flew by. I was almost disappointed when Mrs Cato said that next Tuesday we'd be starting dress rehearsals so we wouldn't need to keep staying after practice.

"If you want you can stay after again on Monday." she said, "but do you guys feel ok with your costumes generally?" she asked.

We all nodded.

"Great!" she said happily. "You've all been such team players and such good sports about this whole thing. I'm really quite impressed. Just show up to rehearsal a few minutes early on Tuesday so you can get changed. Ok?"

We all nodded again and started getting changed.

"You guys wanna do it again on Monday" Jason asked with a slight smile as he climbed out of his absurdly shaped dress. "Its become kinda fun. Not wearing the dresses but ya know..." his voice trailed off. "Chilling with you guys."

"Awwwwwwwww" Austin said jokingly.

Jason laughed. "I kinda wanna do one last ride. We don't need to wear the dresses."

"You wanna hang out without wearing dresses?" Austin asked.

Jason laughed. "Or in dresses if you'd rather, dude."

I laughed. "I'm down."

"Wow. You guys are such women." He laughed. "But I'll see you women Monday I guess."

We left school and said goodbye to Jason as he headed to his place.

"I can't believe the plays almost here. " I told Austin as we walked home. "It really flew by."

He nodded. "Its been kinda fun." He said grinning. "But I'm ready to stop wearing a dress every day after school."

I laughed. "I'm not super hyped to wear it in front of everyone in practice, honestly. Like its one thing with you and Jason around but its gonna be weird in front of everyone."

He shook his head. "Don't be. Its not that bad." he looked at me and grinned suddenly. "Its nothing compared to the actual show, when everyone is staring at you." He shot him a look and he smiled. "Seriously its not a big deal. Just don't take it too seriously Trev."

"I know. I'm not." I said. "Its just awkward."

"Yeah. But all of it is awkward." He responded. "Wearing a dress for 20 minutes every day after school is awkward. You and Dylan pretending to be in love is awkward. All this shit is awkward. But if you laugh about it and make it fun and its ok."

I nodded.

Austin looked at me. "Relax bro. You always get stressed about small shit like this when you think about it but it always goes fine. Don't worry about it." He put an arm around me and clapped me on the shoulder, grinning goofily. "Worst case Trevor, people think you look dumb in a dress. Best case, they think you look good in a dress. Or maybe its the other way around" He laughed. "Either way, this whole thing isn't going to be a big deal." I laughed. "And besides" he grinned again, "you have nothing to worry about because I'm sure you'll be the prettiest princess in the history of our school."

I laughed. "Thanks, I think."

He laughed too. "Are you going to Dylan's on Sunday?" He asked as we approached his house.

I nodded.

"Nice, then I'll see you then dude." He said, clapping me on the shoulder again and then heading up the path to his house.

I walked home and found my mom and brother in the kitchen.

"How was school Trevor?" My mom asked turning to look at me.

"Good." I said.

"How was dress up?" Julian asked, a stupid look on his face.

"Fine" I said, flipping him off when my mom turned her back.

I went upstairs, threw my bag on the floor and laid down on my bed. I didn't know why I was so tired all of a sudden. I closed my eyes. I'd just rest for a second, I thought, as I drifted off.

I felt a I woke up suddenly. What time was it? My phone was vibrating softly. Was someone calling me? I lunged for it and froze when I saw who was calling.

It was Ally Haines.

Don't forget to leave a comment!

I stared at the phone for a second, letting it vibrate in my hand and then answered giving a casual "hey" as I held the phone up to my head.

"Hi Trevor, hows it going?"

"Good, good, whats up?" I said, still trying to project casualness.

"Well I was just wondering what your doing this Saturday, because if your not doing anything I thought maybe it might be fun if you came over and..."

"This Saturday? You mean tomorrow? I'm not doing anything tomorrow." I said smiling into the phone.

"Great!" She said happily. "If you could ask Austin and Jason if they want to come that'd be great. Feel free to bring another friend too if you want. See you then."

I put his phone down. She had called me. She had wanted to hang out with me on the weekend. It wasn't a date exactly but it was something.

He immediately texted Austin and Jason who both instantly texted me back.

"dude we're in!" Austin texted and I could basically see his excited grin in my head.

"fuck I cant tomorrow" Jason said going on to explain his grandparents were in town.

I texted Ally back letting her know that Austin would be there but Jason couldn't.

"thats fine" she texted back. "meet us at the food court"

Hanging out with girls after school was one thing but I was pretty stoked about the prospect of just me and Austin hanging out with the girls on the weekend.

I woke up the next morning excited. I got showered, got dressed and even gelled my hair a little. I grabbed some cereal and headed out.I met up with Austin and we headed to the mall.

"Dude, you're gonna seal the deal with Ally today, I can feel it." Austin said as we walked.

I grinned.

"You're not saying anything cuz you know I'm right."

I grinned wider.

"I'm feeling pretty good about today."

He laughed and shook me by the shoulders. "My dudes gonna get some today." he said excitedly.

When we got to the mall they weren't there yet so we got some Subway and sat down. Shortly after I'd finished my sandwich, Austin smiled and waved at someone behind me. I turned around and saw Ally, Vanessa, Erica and a girl I didn't know. I nodded at them and gave a wave. They all waved back and Ally beamed.

"Hi Trevor!" Ally said as she approached us. "Hey Austin. Hows it going guys?"

"Its good." I said, the casual lilt back in my voice. "Things are solid."

"This is Nora" she said as the girl I didn't know waved at me. "She's my friend from my old school and she's staying with me this weekend." Nora was a good looking pale girl with long straight red hair and a constant smile.

Nora smiled. "So your Trevor? I've heard so much about you." So Ally had been talking about me. "Nice to finally meet you."

"Nice to meet you too!"

"So should we get going?" Vanessa asked.

"Sure. Where?" Austin asked.

"I thought we'd just walk around the mall." Vanessa said. "Its what we do." She said smiling.

"Fine by me." he said and we headed off.

We talked as we walked around. Ally was so easy to talk to. She had such a good sense of humor and was always laughing. Every now and then we'd stop at a storefront and the girls would look in the windows but we didn't really go into any stores. Ally was wearing a pretty short skirt, especially for winter and if she bent down it inched up but not enough so I saw her panties. When we passed Forever 21 the girls magnetically moved toward it.

"We have to go in!" Erica insisted.

"Sure, I don't mind." Austin said pleasantly, so we followed the girls into Forever 21 where they looked at various dresses, skirts and tops.

"I love this red one!" Ally said spotting a short red dress on a manaquin.

I stuck with Austin in the store until Erica appeared asking his opinion on tops and dragged him off. I found Nora and Ally and hung out by a sock display as they looked at tops but when I turned around and suddenly they were gone. Everyone was gone. Where was everyone? I wandered around for a few minutes without finding anyone before Ally found me.

"What do you think of this?" Ally asked me, appearing suddenly and holding up a black dress with tiny red flowers.

"It nice." I said smiling at her.

"Is it nicer than that red one?"

"Um, they're both nice."

"Which one do you think would look better on me though?"

"Uh they'd both look great on you."

She smiled. "You're so sweet but stop being such a boy. Give me an opinion." she said with a laugh.

"Uh, I guess, the red one?" I tried. "Sorry I really think they both looked great."

She smiled as she grabbed the red one of the nearby rack. "Think of it this way, Trevor." she said her smiling broadening. "Which would you rather see me wear? Or" her smile broadened even further, "if you had to" she smiled as she extended her arms, "which would you rather wear." She held the red dress up to me.

I wasn't sure how to respond. Was she serious?

"Oh, um, I dont know, I dont really... yeah... I dont know" I said caught off guard.

"Which dress do you like more? You can try on the one I don't try on."

"Oh I'm not sure I..."

"Oh come one Trevor!" she said smiling even more somehow. "I know you know your away around a dress and pair of heels. Choose a dress for me, red or black?" She held them both up to me.

"Black." I said definitively.

"Great!" she said smiling and handing me the red dress. "So I'll try on black, you try on the red one?"

"What?"

"Oh just do it! It'll be fun. It's no worse than your princess dress. Besides, Austin is trying on skirts for Erica. It's not a big deal." She put a hand on my shoulder and smiled at me.

I thought about this for a second.

"I love it when boys are confident in themselves." she said smiling at me. "Confident enough to do something like wear a dress. Austin sure is confident enough to..."

"Ok I get it." I interrupted her, matching her smile. "I'll do it."

I followed her to the changing room where I found Nora, Vanessa and Erica all laughing at a skirt wearing Austin, who was shaking his butt and model walking around the changing area.

"Hey dude!" he said, grinning when he saw me and opening his mouth and licking his lips, faux seductively as the girls laughed.

"Damn your sexy." I told him.

"I know, right!" he said. He played with his skirt a little and then pressed his butt up against me basically twerking against me. I laughed and the girls laughed even harder.

"Love that ass!" I told him giving his butt a little slap as he shook it in my direction. He made a little noise when I did and then followed me as I headed into the changing room.

Once we were in he took off the skirt.

"Why'd you try that on anyway?" I asked him casually.

"No big deal." He said dismissively. "They asked me to. Why?"

I paused for a second. Austin didn't mean to inspire Ally to ask me to put on a dress. He was just goofing off for Erica and the others. Was there any point in telling him I was pissed? Was there any point in being pissed? It was just trying on a dress. I did this basically every day after school.

"Trevor? Whats up? Dude?" he smiled a goofy smile. "Did seeing me in the dress make you feel things? Sexual things?" he put a hand on my shoulder. "I accept you no matter what." He said, a bright smile on his face.

I laughed. "Now?" I said smiling and putting my hand on his. "I've had a crush on you for a lot longer then that." He grinned. "But actually" I continued trying to get serious, "I was just hoping I wouldn't have to put on a dress again cuz I kinda trying to at least get to first base with Ally. And wearing a dress isn't helping I think."

Austin gave me a sympathetic look. "Its not a big deal. Just be confident and make a joke of it. They love that." He pulled his pants back on and clapped me on the shoulder. "Or just don't do it. You don't have to. It's not a big deal."

"You guys gonna come out or what?" Erica called to us.

"Yeah one sec!" Austin called back.

"If Trevor's trying to put a baby in you we can wait!" Erica called back. Austin grinned.

"Yeah, hes almost finished!" he responded.

I looked at Austin. "See, isn't it kinda weird that she's making that kinda joke?" I asked him.

"It's just a joke dude." he said lightly. "We say shit like that all the time. But you don't have to do anything you don't wanna do. Fuck the dress, just say you don't want to."

I sighed. "No, I don't wanna be weird about it. I dont know." I took off my shirt. "Its different for you cuz you've already hooked up with Erica. I haven't really done anything with Ally yet."

"I don't think you putting on a dress is gonna swing it for you either way, dude."

I laughed.

"Trev, straight up, you always do this with girls. Just trust yourself. She likes you. Seeing you act like an idiot in a dress wont change that. You're cool and funny and nice and hot as fuck. If I was a girl I'd be begging for your cock."

I laughed again.

"So don't worry about the small shit. You already are the guy they think you are. You just have to be yourself." Austin said smiling as I took off my pants and stepped into the dress. "So, you ready?"

He was right. It wasn't a big deal. I smiled. "Uh could you zip me up?"

He grinned. "Of course my man." He zipped me up and then opened the door and we walked out to "Ohs" and "Ahs" from the girls.

"Trevor, you look so pretty."

"Awww look at you."

"Wow you really wear a dress well."

"Maybe Austin was putting a baby in Trevor, not the other way around." Erica said with a grin.

I laughed.

"Trevor you actually look amazing." Ally told me smiling.

I did a little twirl. "Thanks. I try."

The girls howled with laughter.

"Try this one on next!" Nora suggested holding up a lacy black dress.

I gave Austin a look. "What can I try on next?" he asked.

"Why don't you do this black and white one?" Erica said holding up a black and white checkered dress which Austin took before we headed back into the changing room.

"Thanks man." I said once we were back in the changing room and each putting on dresses. "You didn't have to do that."

"No problem." he said casually and flashing me a smile. "Better to rock a dress with your bro then on your own. See what happens when you relax and just be yourself. You make being a dude in a dress look cool." He paused. "But you know that if you don't want to you don't have to do this. Just tell her no when she asks you to try on another cuz you know she will."

I pulled the dress up. "I'm not great at saying no." I told him.

That dress led to a pale pink dress, which led to a long coral blue gown, which led to a shiny black sequined dress which led to another and another and another. The girls seemed to really like seeing me and Austin fuck around in dresses. Each dress I played off as a joke, striking joking girly poses as they took pictures and videos and accepting compliments and each time Austin joined me, cracking jokes as the girls laughed and told us how cute we were. Austin's looseness made the whole thing a lot easier and way more fun. It was this weird thing where we were acting totally gay, jokingly holding hands and hanging all over each other, but the girls were loving it. After a while I was kind of enjoying messing around and making the girls laugh.

"I can only act like this for so long." He said in the changing room after dress 7. "I honestly think its a turn on or something for them but I'm not getting any action so I'm gonna call it. This is my last dress, I gotta get home soon anyway." He smiled at me. "But you should feel free to stay and try on dresses with the girls all night."

"Fuck you." I said returning his smile and throwing the strapless black dress I had just taken off at him.

"Ok, I'm done." he told the girls when we emerged this time in matching tight, violet, strapless dresses. "As much as I love getting in touch with my inner girl I gotta bounce soon."

"We have been here a while" Erica said looking at her phone.

"You wanna come to my place for dinner Trevor?" Ally asked, looking at me and the part of me that was annoyed with her about having me parade around in a dress melted.

"Uh sure." I said smiling.

"Your so fucking in dude." Austin told me giving me an excited shake as we went back into the changing room. "Dinner! Let me know how it goes."

Me and Austin got back into our normal clothes and we headed out. There is something about wearing a dress that makes you feel really manly when you get back into guy clothes and walking through the mall I felt a surge of confidence. I put an arm around Ally and she looked back at me and smiled. Fuck yeah.

Austin headed home and we chilled in the food court as Ally called her Mom so she could come pick us up. She was frowning slightly as she walked back over to us.

"So my Mom can't pick us up for another hour. She's at my brothers hockey game. We could walk back but its really far. Could any of your parents come get us?"

"My parents are out to dinner." Erica said.

"Mine are out of town remember. Thats why I'm staying with you tonight." Vanessa said.

"I don't even live here." Nora said to laughs.

"My parents are busy with my brother and sister." I said. I had no idea if they were busy but I didn't want either of my parents to be in a car with me and four girls.

"Ok, so we could call a cab I guess. Or we could just chill here for an hour. What should we do?"

"Why don't we just stay here?" Vanessa suggested. "There are tons of places we still haven't hit up."

"Yeah, I kinda wanna stay too. I need to get some new leggings and a few bras honestly." Erica agreed.

"I'm fine either way." Nora said. "I'd love to stay."

I didn't want to stay but I didn't wanna be the only person who said we should call a cab so I shrugged. "Whatever you guys wanna do is fine." I said.

"Alright!" Ally said happily.

"We haven't gone to Vicki's." Vanessa said as we headed back into the mall.

"Where?" I asked.

"Victoria's Secret!" Ally said.

I didn't want to go to Victoria's Secret because I did not want to be coaxed into trying on panties or bra's or something along those lines but I also didn't want to be seen as humorless so I didn't say anything as we walked through the mall to Victoria's Secret.

I wouldn't say that I was comfortable in Forever 21 but that was nothing compared to how uncomfortable I was in Victoria's Secret. I was surrounded by women of various ages and women's underwear. I'd never been into a Victoria's Secret before and I honestly had no idea it came in so many types.

This time, every time Ally asked me about something I told her it would look great on her, so she wouldn't try to say "I think this would look great on you." I really didn't want to have her ask me to try on anything else but I was fine to watch her try on bra's and slinky lingerie. My heart sank though when she turned around and asked "Trevor? Have you ever worn a bra?"

"No." I said in a deep voice, trying to laugh slightly, like the idea was too absurd to ever really happen.

She held up a lacy pink bra against my chest and gave me a look.

"You wanna? I think you'd look really cute in one."

"I dont know." I said looking at her.

"C'mon." she lowered her voice and said. "I think your really cute. And I do kind of have a thing for guys in girls clothes. I don't know why. Its just so confident and hot and vulnerable and different. I don't know. Its kind of weird." She looked a little ashamed.

"We've got time to kill so just man up and put on a bra Trevor." Vanessa said from behind me, less sensitively. Vanessa had seemed kind of bored all time and was clearly disappointed that Jason couldn't make it. She seemed to think he wasn't interested in her anymore for some reason and was kind of in a bad mood. "Its not a big deal. Its funny to look at your boyish body in girlish clothes. Even you admit that. We know your a guy. So don't be a little girl about it and just do it. "

I sighed.

"Do you need any help?" A young, hot, blonde, big boobed, sales lady with pretty green eyes and a kind smile asked. Vanessa and Ally both looked at me.

"Yeah our friend Trevor here wants to buy a bra." Vanessa told her.

"He does?" she said looking surprised but smiling quickly.

"Yeah, he's a little embarrassed but he's always wanted his own bra." She said grinning.

The sales girl smiled and looked at me. "Oh that's sweet! I never would have guessed that from looking at you. You look like such a guyish guy. But we'll get you fitted and feeling pretty."

She took my hand and brought me to a room in the back as Vanessa and Ally followed.

"Take your shirt off." She said and when I did I noticed Vanessa and Ally looking at me. I heard Vanessa whisper "look at that body!" and Ally whisper, "he's so cute." I smiled a little. I wasn't jacked but I knew I looked pretty good. Soccer season gets you looking pretty cut.

My confidence vanished though, when the salesgirl ran a tape measure around my chest and started talking about training bras.

"I'm sure you want a real bra like your friends but because you're pretty skinny and don't really have much there a training bra is a more natural fit. That said, I'm sure you'd do fine in an A cup. Do yo have any colors you had in mind?" she asked.

"Trevor loves pink!" Vanessa butted in giving an evil grin.

The saleswoman smiled. "Of course he does. I have just the thing." And she left, leaving me standing shirtless in front of two of the hottest girls my age, waiting to try on a bra.

"Are you excited Trevor?" Vanessa asked me.

I thought of Austin and how he made trying on dress after dress tolerable by making a joke. I thought of how I had actually managed to enjoy wearing a dress every day after school by making it a joke.

"Soooo excited." I said sarcastically.

The salesgirl came back, holding three pink bras, two were very lacy and one had heavily padded.

"Here you go!" she said smiling broadly. "I'm sure your excited. I'll give you a second to change and show your friends. I'll come back later if you need anything."

"Do you need a hand putting it on?" Ally asked me.

"No I'll do it." I said. I had no idea if I'd be able to put on a bra myself but I sure didn't want Ally putting a bra on me.

"Well what are you waiting for?" Vanessa asked. "If you don't want help putting it on be a big girl and put it on yourself."

"Um shouldn't I go into a changing room?" I asked.

"Trevor, your already not wearing a shirt. You want privacy to put on clothes?" She said.

As she said it I realized how dumb that sounded. I shrugged.

She rolled her eyes."Well why don't you go put it on and come out and show us how it looks." Vanessa said, opening the door to a changing room. I went in, holding my shirt in one hand and the bras in the other and closed the door.

Once I was in I looked at myself in the mirror before grabbing one of the bras, the light pink, lacy one, and put it over my shoulders. I was having trouble fastening it in the back but I didn't want them to know. I writhed around about trying to fasten it and I caught myself in the mirror. What was I doing? Why was I lunging around a Victoria's Secret changing room in a bra What was keeping me from just leaving? I could just walk home. I didn't have to wear anything I didn't want to.

"Need any help?" Vanessa called.

"No!" I shouted back and I finally fastened it. I took a deep breath and opened the door.

"OH MY GOD YOU LOOK SO CUTE!!!" Vanessa almost shouted as I left the dressing room.

"You look so pretty Trevor!" Ally agreed as she adjusted the bra straps on my shoulders. "How does it feel?"

"Fine I guess." I said, not sure how to answer. "Kinda weird."

"Well you make it work!" Vanessa said giggling.

She tapped the cup of my bra jokingly a little like she was trying to make sure it wasn't a hologram.

"Hey! What are you doing?!" I asked, caught off guard.

"Oooo. She doesn't like that!" Vanessa said with a laugh to Ally. "I was just playing around. Don't be so sensitive."

I adjusted my bra and looked in the mirror. I couldn't help but laugh. The combination of my black, striped Adidas pants with the pink lacy bra was pretty funny looking and having my head on all that was even funnier.

"Can I take a pic Trevor?" Ally asked sweetly.

I turned around and remembering what Austin said about how playing it off as a joke made it less of a big deal, struck a girly pose and the girls laughed. Ally took a few pictures.

"There's the girl we know!" Vanessa said laughing as I did a little girly walk. "Seriously though its a shame you don't have boobs."

"Yeah, shame" I said sarcastically and Ally laughed. "You'll just have to deal with me like this!" I said, sliding my hands around my bra jokingly seductively.

The girls both laughed.

"I swear you should have been born a girl." Vanessa said.

I was gonna respond but then I burped really loud, and, feeling boyish again, I smiled and we all just burst out laughing.

"C'mon." Vanessa said after a we finally stopped laughing. "I wanna see you in those other bras."

"You wanna do something else instead?" I asked, trying to find a way out. Messing around and stuff was fun but I didn't want to try on bra after bra.

"Nope!" Vanessa said, patting me on the butt, opening the changing room door and motioning for me to go in with a smile.

"If we're going to go to any other stores we gotta go soon." I heard Ally tell Vanessa as she closed the door behind me.

"Where else would we go?" Vanessa asked.

"I don't know, I'm just saying."

"Don't you wanna see him in the other bras." Vanessa she whispered.

"No, I do, but if he really doesn't want to, I don't really care that much about it." Ally whispered back.

"Oh come on." Vanessa said, not whispering suddenly. "You've got a boy who's totally in to you, totally cute, and totally willing to play dress up. This is your dream boy. He's dumb, fit, pretty and wiling to dance around in a bra for you. He's literally perfect."

"No I know" Ally whispered. "And its awesome. But he's really sweet and if he really doesn't want to keep doing this maybe we should move on..."

I pressed my hear against the door.

"Oh come on, he clearly doesn't mind it." Vanessa said laughing a little. "The boys were basically doing this with each other for that play anyway. I bet he kinda enjoys it. Strutting around, getting teased by you. He just feels like he needs to protest a little so you still see him as a guy."

"I guess your probably right. I just don't want to be the reason he does stuff he doesn't want to do." Ally responded.

"Well don't kill my fun just cuz you have a guilty conscious." Vanessa said sharply.

There was an awkward pause before Vanessa laughed. "I'm kidding. Oh my god. Your face! That was priceless. Seriously though. We're having fun. He clearly gets a kick out of it otherwise he wouldn't keep doing it. Who's losing?"

"You're right." Ally said back to her.

"What's taking him so long?" Vanessa wondered and I remembered I was supposed to be changing into the other bra right as she knocked on the door.

"Trevor? You need any help?"

"No!" I called back but I was lying. Taking a bra off my own back was harder than putting one on.

"I bet he can't take the bra off." I heard Vanessa say. I froze when I heard her next sentence.

"Has he taken yours off yet?" she asked Ally.

Ally laughed and shushed her.

"I told you, we didn't do anything. We just talked and he goofed around in that dress. There wasn't really a good time." she said in an embarrassed whisper.

"Are you serious? I keep thinking you just don't wanna tell me!"

I finally manage to unhook the bra in the back and have to keep myself from shouting "YES!"

"Honestly," I hear Vanessa say "I don't know if I could hook up with him at this point." I pressed my ear against the door again. What did she mean? "Like he's really hot, like gorgeous, and really sweet and funny but like in my mind now he's dress boy now, you know? Not that you shouldn't hook up with him! You're the one who thinks that's kind of hot. And like I said, hes really sweet and a total hottie but like, I just see him a little differently now."

Shit! I should have known this was going to happen. Did Ally even see me as a guy now or as some cute little gay best friend who she could play dress up with and ask my opinion on boys she actually was interested in.

"Well Jason wore a dress too! And he did all the same stupid boy stuff when he was wearing that dress that Trevors doing now!" Ally shot back, sounding a little defensive. "How is he any less of a guy just cause he's got a sense of humor about himself? Would you rather he be all..."

I smiled and stepped away from the door. Maybe Austin was right. I started putting the next bra on. She still saw me as a guy and was still into me. That's all I needed. Once I'd got it on I paused before I opened the door again.

"No I know." Vanessa said. "I just... forget I said anything. Lets just have fun fucking around with him. You're the one who said seeing him in girls clothes was a turn on."

Before I could process this, she rapped the door again.

"C'mon Trevor! You're taking longer than I do to change and you're only putting on a bra."

I opened the door. The girls giggled, complimented and teased me, took selfies with me and instructed me on how to pose. I played along mindlessly. It was like I wasn't even there. I was thinking about what she had said. This was a turn on for her. Was this more than just messing around? Was she gonna like jerk off later to the pictures she was taking of me. Girls can't jerk off. What was I thinking? Girls can masturbate though. I wonder if girls call it jerking off too? Wait, why was everyone looking at me like that?

"Trevor?"

Vanessa, Ally, Nora, Erica and the sales girl were all looking at me strangely.

"What?" I said, trying to make it seem as if I had been listening to whatever they were just saying and wasn't just thinking about girls masturbating.

"Does that sound good to you?" Vanessa asked.

"Does what sound good to me?"

"Uch. Weren't you listening? The panty set that Natalie was talking about? The bikinis? The lacy teddy? The baby dolls? All the stuff she just mentioned?"

"Sorry, I spaced out, who's Natalie?" I asked.

The sales girl laughed and put her hand up.

"Sorry, he's a bit of a ditz." Vanessa said to the sales girl.

Natalie laughed again. "I'll go get the stuff" she said smiling. "You fill him in on the last few minutes, I guess."

"Natalie is gonna get the matching panties for those bras you tried on and she also has some great other stuff for you. Some bikinis, some sexy nightwear. It's gonna be fun."

"Uh, you realize I can't buy any of this shit. I don't have the money and I'm literally never gonna wear it again." I said, trying to stop this before it became a shopping spree.

"Oh its fine I'll pay for it." She said. "I'll just use my card. My parents let me buy basically anything I want."

"Yeah but.."

"No, its no problem. Really!"

"I know but I'm saying..." I was interrupted by Natalie who came back armed with a few pairs of panties, each pink and shaped differently, several bikinis, a few very skimpy looking nightgown like things, and several lacy things that I don't really know how to describe. They weren't even a shape I recognized.

"Wait, what is that?" I said pointing at them as the girls admired the items.

"Those are teddies but don't worry about those, yet." Vanessa said smiling at me. Just focus on the panties and the baby dolls. You're gonna look so pretty!"

"Baby dolls?" I asked.

"These sexy little slips!" she said holding the nightgown like dresses. "We'll work our way up to the teddies. You can start with anything you want but you can't try panties or bikinis on against your skin. You have to wear your underwear."

"Trust me, that won't be a problem." I said, following Natalie into the changing room.

"Let me know if you need a hand." She said kindly. "I'll be right outside with your friends." She lowered her voice. "And if there's an issues that comes up while your getting dressed that you don't want them to know about but you need a hand with that just tap on the door and I'll help you out." She lowered her voice even more and added, "I think you're really brave."

She hung the items on the door and closed it before I could fully react to whatever she was talking about.

I looked at the array of items on the door. Did they really expect me to wear panties in front of them. I decided that wearing the "baby dolls" would be better than the panties, even if they were very short and sexy. None of them would fall past my upper thigh. In fact, my boxers would be visible if I wore any of these not only because they were so short but because they were basically see through.

I decided to go with a short, light blue one. I took the bra off, with less effort this time, reluctantly took my Adidas pants off and slid the silky, sexy blue slip over my boxers. It felt odd.

I looked at myself in the mirror. I was wearing almost nothing. Apart from the very thin straps, it literally covered only the area from my nipples to like an inch below my hips. It felt like the kind of thing girls wore when they wanted to give their boyfriend or husbands a treat. My blue plaid boxers stuck out the bottom which gave me some feeling of boyishness but I felt ten times more exposed and on display then I did in any of the dresses I tried on with Austin. I wished Austin was still here now. Then the attention wouldn't be all focused on me. I ran my hand through my hair, sighed, and turned toward the door.

Slowly I opened the door and the reactions of the girls washed over me.

"Oh my GOD!"

"Look at you!"

"Trevor!"

"So sexy!"

"This is the Chantilly Lace Baby Doll." Natalie said smiling. "Its new!"

I continued out, stopping in front of the mirror in the changing area but outside the changing room and Ally came up behind me and put her arms around me from behind.

"You really look amazing. You're such a good sport about all this." She said sweetly.

"You are!" Vanessa agreed who had come up from behind without me noticing. "I just wish you didn't have to wear those boxers."

"I think he looks cute with the boxers." Ally said, putting her head on my almost bare shoulder.

"He does but he'd look better if he didn't have to wear them. Especially with his boyish legs. Cuz his legs aren't so hairy its gross but they're hairy enough so that he looks like a boy. So that combined with the boxers sticking out... its just a bit manish."

"If you buy a pair of panties he could wear those." Natalie suggested and before I could protest Vanessa had grabbed a pair of panties from the changing room and left the changing area to purchase them for me.

I was going to say something about it but I liked how Ally had her head on my shoulder, even if I was dressed like a girl trying to seduce her boyfriend, so I didn't ruin the moment my complaining.

A few minutes later Vanessa returned with a pair of lacy pink panties and proudly presented them to me.

"Trevor, these are now your panties!" She said happily as the girls giggled and jokingly congratulated me.

"Congrats Trevor!"

"I'm sure this is a big day for you!"

"You're a big girl now!"

I laughed but this was starting to get out of hand. I headed back into my changing room, panties in hand to try on the next baby doll, this time, in panties.

I felt stupid in the panties. They were pink and lacy and while they fit they also showed off a lot of my butt. I turned around and looked back at my ass in the mirror. They literally made me look like a girl from behind.

I put on the next baby doll, a sexy, sheer, pink one that was so short it left my panties semi visible. I hated this but I decided the other one, a white one that was basically see through entirely besides the nipples, would be even worse.

I stepped out of the changing room to the same reactions.

"So pretty!"

"Look at that sexy girl!"

"Do a twirl!"

I did a twirl reluctantly laughing as the girls jokingly catcalled at me.

"The panties look amazing!" Vanessa said looking at my ass. I felt like I was basically naked. "You actually look like a girl from behind. A cheeky panty is perfect for you! Like your butt is totally hairless and pretty. You don't really have any body hair besides your legs and armpits. I love it."

"I might just buy you all of them!" Vanessa said when I came out wearing the next one, the nearly see through white one that made me look like a slutty bride. "Look at those long legs! So sexy! They may be a bit hairy but they're working it! Can't wait to see how they look in a bikini or teddy."

After the usual selfies and photos and videos and poses and jokes I found myself back in the changing room looking at the "teddies" which were very exposing and I'd never seen before but I knew now after looking it up on my phone were, according to wikipedia "garments which covers the torso and crotch in the one garment," or the bikinis which I had seen before and covered literally almost nothing.

I thought of the beach, where over the summer me and my friends would sometimes go to hang out and how we looked at girls in bikinis, their boobs bursting from the tops, their butts bouncing and I looked at the teddies weird shape which while very sheer kind of looked like the leotards my sister used to wear when she still did gymnastics. I sighed and grabbed the teddy. Who cares if its lingerie, its better then the bikini.

All of the teddies were a light shade of pink but the one I grabbed was particularly skimpy and so I decided to go with one that at least had real shoulder straps and not, as my sister called them "spaghetti straps." It was fairly easy to put on. I stepped into it and pulled on the shoulders. It fit very tightly and once I had it on I immediately knew why the store made people keep their underwear on when trying it on. It really rode up on you. Tight.

I looked in the mirror. I looked basically naked. I mean I was naked a part from this tiny lacy, pale pink thing. And the panties of course. The panties were completely visible. The majority of my ass was visible. And even worse, the outline of my dick was extremely visible.

I played around with it for a bit, adjusting it. At one point I even thought about tucking it between my legs before thinking the only thing worse than going out there and having them see the outline of my dick would be going out there and having them see that me with what appears to be no dick.

I sighed and adjusted it one last time, so my balls and dick weren't too uncomfortable but also weren't just hanging out there and forced a laugh. Its just a joke I reminded myself but I heard Austin's voice in my head.

"Just don't do it. You don't have to. It's not a big deal." I felt like I had to do this. I felt like it was a big deal. Was I being stupid? Did it just feel worse cuz I was doing it alone now and some hot girl who works at Victoria's Secret thinks I'm brave?

I pushed those thoughts out of my head and opened the door.

I another round of exclamations.

"Oh my god!"

"Ahhhhhhh!"

"So sexy."

"More than sexy! Slutty!"

"So thats the Floral Lace & Dot Mesh Teddy." Natalie told us. "Its a new design."

Vanessa was beaming. Ally grabbed me and started taking selfies and posing with me. Erica was laughing so hard she had tears in her eyes. Nora was crouching down with laughter. If everyone's having fun why not have fun with it.

As I had over and over again that day, I posed jokingly, strutted around, stuck my butt out, touched my boobs, put on a girly voice, did everything. The girls ate it up. They were laughing and I was laughing and I just kinda went with it like I would Austin and Jason, even if it felt a little more awkward.

There was a teen boy waiting for his girlfriend in the changing area who wasn't there earlier, and when he started staring at me.

"What are you looking at bro?" I called and the girls laughed.

"I bet he wants to fuck you." Vanessa said to me and Ally nudged her and told her to shut up. "Now c'mon. You've got like 3 more teddies to try on. And bikinis!"

I groaned. It was getting to be a lot. And repetitive. Austin had told them he had to go and that had just ended it. What was keeping me from doing the same thing. I could just tell them I was done.

Before I needed to Ally thankfully got a text from her Mom saying she'd be at the mall to pick us up in five minutes.

"Oh but there was so much stuff Trevor still hadn't tried on!" Vanessa said sounding disappointed.

"Bummer." I said dryly, and the girls all laughed, besides Vanessa.

"Wait! Why don't I just buy them all for you and you can return what you don't want?"

"You really don't have to do that. Like I don't want you to do that." I said.

"I think its fine Vanessa." Erica said.

"No its no problem. And if Trevor's coming over for dinner then he could try them on at your place!"

"No I don't..." I started

"I don't think Trevor wants to..." Ally said at the same time.

"Its fine! I'm doing it. It'll be fun!" Vanessa said, and she grabbed all the stuff from the changing room and left the changing area.

"Is she serious?" I asked Ally.

Ally shared a weird look with Erica."Yeah, she's in kind of a bad mood, I don't know why. It'll be fine though. You don't have to do anything you don't have to do." Ally said. "Why don't you get changed." she said grinning as she looked down at my bare legs.

"Yeah" I said grinning. "Don't wanna that dude over there any ideas."

She laughed. "Hey, you two would make a cute couple."

I loved hearing her laugh. It made me feel confident.

She looked at me. "You look cute and all but I like boxers Trevor more than panties Trevor." she said smiling.

I grinned. "Good. Boxers Trevor appreciates it." I said, smiling as headed back to the changing room.

Don't forget to leave a comment!

Leaving the Victoria's Secret in my boy clothes made me feel even more confident. Somehow I felt more manly now. Hearing that Ally liked me more in boxers than in panties had me feeling better about the whole weird day. Austin was right. We were just messing around. Why'd did I take it so seriously?

Ally waited for me in the changing area and we met the other girls outside the store where Erica and Nora were each holding a pink Victoria's Secret shopping bags while Vanessa was holding four. She handed me two.

"Its your stuff." she said kind of coldly for someone who had just bought someone else multiple items of clothing they didn't want.

Walking through the mall I realized that some people probably thought I was holding the stuff for the girls and that I had spent the afternoon hanging with four hot girls and had just seen them try on all kinds of sexy Victoria's Secret products. I smiled at the thought.

Or maybe they thought I was their gay best friend. Maybe that was closer to what I actually did.

I pushed that thought out of my mind. Ally had basically told me she liked me. Did she want to hook up tonight? Maybe we'd hook up at her house.

Ally's mom had her minivan parked in front of the mall.

"Ohhhh you girls are growing up" She said when she saw the bags. "Victoria's Secret! Looks like you had fun though!" she said to her daughter.

"Yeah we did. By the way, Mom, this is Trevor, the boy I told you about." Ally said introducing us.

Her mom smiled and greeted me. "Of course, hi Trevor, nice to meet you. Wasn't there another boy too?"

"Trevor's friend had to go." Ally told her.

"Oh that's a shame. Probably for the best honestly as I've already got your brother in the car so its going to be a full car but we can fit everyone! Three in the very back, two in the middle back. By the way honey" she said looking at me "its so sweet of you to hold their stuff. Here, you can put it in the back." she said opening the trunk.

"That's not our stuff Mrs Haines. It's Trevor's." Vanessa said smiling. "Trevor got way more at Victoria Secret than any of us did."

I heard laughter from inside the car but Ally's mom didn't hear her as she closed the trunk.

I followed Ally in. The girls had sat in the very back so I sat behind the drivers seat while Ally sat behind the passenger.

"This is my brother, Jackson." she said gesturing at the teenage boy a few years older then me in the passenger seat. He was broad shouldered and good looking and was wearing a Lacrosse sweat shirt. "Jackson, this is my friend Trevor."

"Hey man." He said looking back at me and nodding. Then after a pause he said, "So...I hear you shop at Victoria's Secret." He gave a dumb grin.

I forced a laugh, unsure of what to say, and Ally kicked his seat.

"Alright girls, and Jackson, buckle up!" she said as she reentered the car. "And Trevor." she added as the girls giggled. "Girls, Jackson and Trevor."

"So Trevor, you go to Corrigan?" Ally's Mom asked me.

"Yeah." I said.

Jackson looked back at me.

"All boys school, huh?" he asked.

"Yeah." I said.

"You like that?" He gave me a grin.

"It's fine."

"Oh stop it, Jackson!" Ally said suddenly.

"I'm asking him if he likes his school!" Jackson said defensively. "

"Your actually the worst." She shot back.

I was used to jokes about going to an all boys school and obviously it'd be nice to have some girls around but I'd gone to Corrigan since I was little so I was used to it and I didn't mind it or care about the jokes.

"Stop it you two." Ally's mom said sharply. "So Trevor," she said in a much softer voice. "Do you play any sports?"

"Yeah." I said, deciding it was better to ignore the shit Jackson was giving me then give him shit back. "Soccer and baseball."

"I hate soccer." Jackson said looking back at me. "All the soccer kids at my school are douches. The whole sport just kind of rubs me the wrong way."

"Trevor's actually really good. He's captain of the Soccer team." Ally said to her mom, ignoring him and smiling at me.

"And the baseball team too." I added.

"Wow! A real jock! Jackson plays baseball too!" His mom said.

"Hockey's my main sport though." He told me. "You skate?"

"No."

"Figures."

His mom laughed. "Don't be rude, Jackson." she chided before moving on the ask Erica how her parents were. We arrived at Ally's house about 15 minutes later.

"Don't forget your stuff in the back girls. Don't make poor Trevor carry it all for you." she said to the back of the car.

"Most of it isn't ours, Mrs. Haines. Its Trevor's." Vanessa said in a bratty way that made me want to punch her.

"Trevors?" She, hearing it this time, gave a puzzled look. "The Victoria's Secret stuff?"

"Yeah. Its Trevor's." Vanessa repeated.

Ally's Mom turned around and looked at me.

"He looks so pretty in it." Vanessa added unnessarily.

There was a pause while Ally's mom processed this. I didn't know what to say. Vanessa was acting so strangely. Jackson was almost shaking with silent laughter. Ally looked like she wanted to murder Vanessa.

"Well that's neat." Ally's mom said finally. "I think thats great actually. I would never have thought you would be the type of..." her voice trailed off "I support gay rights and trans rights and all of it."

I blushed. "I'm... I'm not gay or trans. I just..."

"No I really do." She insisted. "I think anyone should be able to..."

I interrupted, "I'm really not gay or trans though its just..."

"A joke!" Ally finished for me. "We were joking around. Its not a big deal."

"Yeah." I agreed.

"Ok" Her mom said. "But I do support gay righ..."

"Ok we get it Mom." Ally said as she got out of the car. I followed her before remembering I had to get the bags from the back of the car. I walked around the the back of the car and found Jackson opening the trunk. The lights of the car turned on and I saw his hockey bag surrounded by the six Victoria's Secret bags. The contrast was almost funny.

He picked up one of the Victoria's Secret bags. "Yours?" He asked me.

I took it from him. He looked at the other bags.

"What'd ya get?" He put his hand in one of the bags and pulled out the pair of lacy pink panties I had worn when trying on the baby dolls earlier. He smirked as he held them up.

"Pretty." He said with a sneer.

"Look man, I don't know what your problem with me is, but if you..." I started but he cut me off.

"I don't have a problem with you." He interrupted smiling a little. "I just think its funny. Here I thought you were some Corrigan soccer douche who wanted to get in my sisters pants when really your just a little fairy who wants to try on panties with her."

This caught me off guard so much I laughed a little. I didn't notice him continue to go through the Victoria's Secret bag until he pulled out the teddy.

"Wow." He said holding the pink teddy up. "Some dudes at Corrigan actually wanna see you in this?"

I mastered the instinct to take a swing at him and shot him a glare and shook my head. Getting into a fistfight with Ally's brother in her driveway would not be a great look and it would almost certainly get me uninvited from dinner at her house and kill my chances of hooking up with her tonight.

"I bet you're a hit in the gay ass Corrigan locker room, aren't you. Cute little faggy ass, Corrigan, soccer douche. Dancing around in panties for the boys."

I couldn't keep myself from laughing at his weird attempt to intimidate me so I put my hand over my mouth. He didn't seem to notice.

"What else did you buy?" he looked down at the bag.

"Dude, its cold out. We really don't need to go through all the shit Vanessa bought." I said impatiently.

"Ok. Ok. Keep your tampon in." He said handing me the bag.

He looked back at the trunk and picked up his hockey bag. "This is mine." he said throwing it over his shoulder, "and this, and this, and this, and this, and this" he said handing me all the Victoria's Secret bags, "are yours."

He smiled at the sight of me, with three bags in each hand, because Erica and Nora hadn't gotten their stuff out of the trunk. "Damn. How much lingerie does one boy need?" he said with a laugh.

I bit back the impulse to tell him to fuck off and followed him up up the path and through their front door. I got into the house set the bags down on a table near the door. It was a nice house, a little larger and fancier than mine, and a little more old fashioned.

I followed Jackson into the dining room which was a large, warmly lit, room with a giant wooden table, where his mom was setting up plates and silverware.

"The girls went upstairs, Trevor." She told me. "Jackson can you show him Ally's room. Although dinner will be ready in a second. Your father made those meatballs you like. Why don't you guys just stay down here."

"You need any help?" I asked.

She smiled. "Oh your so sweet but no I just finished." She raised her voice and turned shouted "GIRLS! DINNER!" and the shortly after the sound of footsteps came down the the stairs and Ally, Vanessa, Erica, and Nora entered the room.

"You're stuff is by the door." I told Erica and Nora.

"Oh, my bad. Thanks for bringing it in." Erica said.

"Watch out, its hot!" a man shouted, as he walked in carrying a steaming bowl and set it on the table. He was tall, grey haired, and handsome and looked a lot like a kinder, older, Jackson. He smiled brightly. "Shall we eat?"

"Tim, have you met Trevor?" Ally's Mom asked.

"Trevor?" He said, squinting in confusion.

"This is Trevor." She said gesturing at me. "Ally's friend. That's a boy. Remember."

"Of course, of course." He said stepping toward me and shaking my hand warmly. "Nice to meet you Trevor. I've heard very little about you but its been all good things." I laughed and he looked at Ally who blushed a little.

"Did you know Trevor likes wearing women's clothing?" Jackson asked and I saw Ally give him a horrified look and Erica's mouth drop open.

Ally's dad looked surprised but he regained his composure quickly. "Well a boys got to have a hobby, right?" He laughed. "I'm more into the guitar myself."

I laughed and saw Ally relax a little.

"I'm don't actually like, you know, crossdressing. I just have to for a play for school." I said lightly.

"All boys school?" he asked knowingly.

I nodded and he smiled.

"I went to all boys school myself until sixth grade. You know I..."

"Can't we talk over dinner" Ally's mom interrupted, patting her husband on the arm.

"Of course!" he said happily and we all sat down. I sat in the corner next to Ally and across from Jackson, with Mr. Haines at the head of the table. "Lets eat." he said happily.

The spaghetti and meatballs were quite good and Ally's dad seemed intent on making conversation with me.

"So you go to all boys school. Do you go to Corrigan or Turner?"

"Corrigan."

"My nephew goes to there. Do you know Blake Edwards?"

"Oh yeah. Blakes on the baseball team with me. He plays center field." I said. Blake was a 7th grader. He was small but really fast. "He's a nice kid."

"You're on the baseball team?"

"Trevor's the captain of the baseball team." Ally said, smiling at me.

"I went to one of Blake's games last year. Against Marymont." Her dad said. "So I guess I saw you."

I laughed. "I pitched that game!"

"Oh that's so funny!" Ally's mom said from the other end of the table.

"I used to play baseball my self." He said happily. "Catcher. Won the league championship 3 years in a row. Went on to win states twice."

"Wow, that's cool."

"Yeah, I've always wanted Jackson to get into baseball."

"I play baseball." Jackson said, sounding annoyed.

His father smiled at him. "No, I know but you love hockey. That's your main sport. And that's ok. By the way how was your game?"

"We lost."

"Ah, I'm sorry. Score?"

"No."

He redirected the conversation to his HS baseball career again and we talked about that for a while. I could tell from how he spoke that he was really into it in high school. He asked me what pitches I threw and where I played besides pitcher and I actually started to really enjoy it. Sure, I was talking more to Ally's dad than Ally but Ally seemed happy to talk to Nora who was on her other side.

When dinner was over we helped Ally's parents clean up and after we were done, Ally's dad patted me on the back.

"Well Trevor" he said brightly, "it was truly nice to meet you. I need to get to sleep, I have to catch a flight to Chicago tomorrow morning. And I'm sure you'd rather spend your night with Ally then me."

I smiled back. "Nice to meet you too, Sir."

He laughed. "Call me Tim. It's not the 1970s!"

I laughed.

"Wanna go upstairs, Trevor?" Ally asked from behind. I turned around.

"Good meeting you Tim!" I said waving at him as I followed Ally to the stairs.

Jackson and the other girls had already left the dining room-kitchen area.

"Wow." Ally said as we headed upstairs. "My dad LOVED you."

I laughed. "I'm very cool that way." I said grinning.

She led me into her room which was very large, painted pink, and perfectly neat and organized in a way that my room could never be. The bedspread matched the walls which matched the bed frame which matched the carpet. Nora, Erica, and Vanessa were each stretched out on the floor with sleeping bags and still everything seemed to be in its perfect place.

"So is he sleeping over?" Erica said when we entered.

"Oh! I forget to ask!" Ally said rolling her eyes with frustration. "I'll be right back." She left but poked her head back in a second later. "You can sleepover right?" She asked me.

I paused. Obviously I'd be insane not to want to sleepover with this incredibly hot girl who was into me just because she had me wear a couple bras, right?

"Yeah." I said smiling at her. "Of course."

She returned a few minutes later. "My parents want to talk to you. I think they're going to let you though!"

I followed her out and back downstairs to the living room.

"Just give me a minute with Trevor alone." Ally's dad told her.

Ally left and I heard her go back upstairs.

"So Ally wants you to sleepover and that's fine with me. I know what its like to be young. You're a good looking kid. She's a good looking girl. I'm not a dictator. I'm not trying to rule her or you with an iron fist. I like you Trevor. You seem like a nice kid. You've got a good head on your shoulders. You seem to like Ally. So I'm just going to tell you this." I held my breath, hoping whatever he said didn't make it harder for me to get with Ally.

"Don't give me a reason not to like you. You understand?"

I nodded and he continued.

"So don't try to do things that 13 year olds should;nt be doing, ok?"

I nodded again. "Yeah, of course."

"You're young. She's young. I know how it is. But you're both too young for," he looked at me and gave me a look that said sex without saying the word "you know... Ok?" He looked up at me.

"Yeah, yeah of course. No I wasn't... yeah... thats cool with me." I said, surprised he thought that was even a possablity.

"Great then!" He said, his energy back up. "Have a good night then kid. I don't know how you managed your way into a girls sleepover but well done I guess?"

I laughed. "I honestly don't know either. Its kinda crazy."

"Alright, have a good night kid. If I know my daughter and her friends and they're sleepovers you'll have pink nails by the morning but I'm sure you'll have a good time. That's how girls are. Tell Ally to come down to say good night to me. I doubt I'll have time to see her tomorrow morning before I leave."

I heard them talking about me as I left.

"I like him, he seems like a good kid." Her Dad said.

"He's really sweet. She could be hanging out with a lot worse." Her Mom said.

I smiled and I went back upstairs feeling pretty good. I didn't know what I was expecting but I was excited. I certainly wasn't expecting what I saw when I got to Ally's room.

The girls were all still on the floor, lounging or sitting cross legged, but now they were each wearing fairly sexy nightgowns.

"Whoah!" I said, stunned and they all laughed.

"C'mon," Vanessa said with a jokey lilt, giving me a look "get yours on. Girls only."

I rolled my eyes and the girls laughed. I shook my head and sat down next to Ally. "Your dad wants you to say good night or something." I told her.

She popped up and left and Vanessa turned to me at me.

"Seriously, though all jokes aside, this is a girls night. So I'd feel a lot more comfortable, as a girl, if you changed into something more appropriate for a girls sleepover." She said, sounding less jokey. "It takes the edge off all your toxic manliness."

"What..why...what do you even mean by that?" I asked, confused.

"I mean right now you're a normal dumb gross boy. Toss on a bra and panties and you're sweet, girly and less dumb." She smiled as if she was complimenting me. Erica laughed a little.

I looked at Erica. "No comment." she said and went back to going through Ally's jewelry box.

"It's a girls sleepover," Vanessa insisted. "C'mon, just do it! You're barely a guy anyway. Don't be such a vagina."

"Why are you always trying to make me dress as a girl?" I asked her.

"Look, its not my fault you look pretty in pink. Besides isn't it kind of awkward, you in your boy clothes and us like this?" She asked.

"Wouldn't it be kind of awkward to have me dressed like you girl?" I asked.

"No honestly, I think it suits you." She said.

Ally came back in and Vanessa looked at her.

"Trevor doesn't want to get changed." she said like she was tattling.

Ally rolled her eyes at her and looked at me. "Don't harass him about it."

Vanessa looked betrayed. "Come on. Don't you want him to do it?" She said.

I looked at Ally and she smiled. "You don't have to do anything you don't want to." She told me, smiling at the ground. "But..it would be kinda fun if you did though. Try on the stuff. I mean you do have all that stuff. And we are all also wearing revealing slips. And I do think you look cute like that. And its just clothing."

I sighed. "Maybe I should just give you all some girl time tonight."

"C'mon, stay. Its not a big deal. We can still have fun. Besides, you have to wear a bunch of girly stuff for the play anyway. It'll be good practice. Help you bring out your inner girl." Ally smiled. "You didn't bring a sleeping bag or anything right?"

"No."

"Well, I'm not sure how my mom would feel about a having a jockish baseball star like "boxers Trevor" sleep in my bed. But I bet she wouldn't mind if I let sweet little "panties Trevor" crawl in bed with me."

I grinned.

"Fine." I said rolling my eyes. "It's not that big a deal I guess."

"So what's it gonna be?" Vanessa asked kind of nastily.

"I'll do it." I mumbled. "I'll go get the stuff."

"No need." Nora said brightly pulling out the four Victoria Secret bags from behind the bed. "You brought our bra's in from the car. We brought yours upstairs."

I laughed at how odd it was to hear her refer to my bras.

"I'll... uh... change in the bathroom." I said grabbing the sheer pink baby doll that I remembered Natalie calling the "Dream Angles Lace Babydoll"and heading toward the bathroom.

"Don't forget these!" Vanessa said, holding up the pair of panties that Jackson had dangled in front of me a few hours ago. I shut the door and stripped off my clothes. Why did I let myself get roped into this. For sleeping next to Ally? Would that be worth it?

I looked at myself in the bathroom mirror. I looked kind of pretty, certainly dainty. My torso looked feminine in the baby doll but my legs, while not grossly hairy like Julians, were hairy enough to look a little out of place and reassuringly boyish.

I walked out of the bathroom and realized that my baby doll slip was way skimpier than anything the girls were wearing. My slip didn't even hang past the bottom of my panties, which were fully visible through the slip, and so was my entire stomach. The girls reacted as they had all day.

"Awwww, you look so sweet."

"Little miss sexy over here."

"Should I call Jackson?"

I blushed at the thought of Jackson seeing me like this. "I'd actually kill you." I said to Erica jokingly.

"See you look great." Vanessa said. "Much better, much more appropriate than before."

I sat down next to Ally, crossed my legs and then, realizing that doing so made me somehow more exposed, crossed my arms so that most of my body was blocked by my arms.

"Awww, feeling shy Trevor?" Vanessa asked.

"You'd feel a bit shy too if you were basically naked." I shot at her.

"I think you look hot." she looked me up and down. "Although your legs could use some work."

Ally put her head on my shoulder. "I think your hairy legs are cute."

I smiled. "So what do we do now?"

Vanessa smiled too. "Well, usually just talk mostly. Makeovers, truth or dare maybe. Just have fun. Have some girl time. Talk about about boys." She looked at me and smiled. "Real boys."

"Here, I'll do your nails!" Ally said smiling. "Pink? Purple? Red?"

"I don't care." I told her and I was reminded of what her Dad had said when she told me to put out my hand and started painting my nails hot pink.

"Well let's start with you Trevor." Venessa said smiling. "Since your so curious about what we do, why don't I ask you first Trevor. Are there any cute boys at Corrigan that you're into?"

I smirked. "No."

"Don't you have to kiss Dylan for the play?" Erica asked curiously.

I nodded.

"That's gotta be awkward." She said sympathetically.

"Yeah. I haven't really thought about it that much though. It's not like we need to make out or anything. I think its just like a small kiss or something like that." I said. I hadn't thought about kissing Dylan much. Every time we got to that part of rehearsals Mrs Cato would just say "And then the kiss" and we'd move on.

"I can't wait to see it." Vanessa said. She looked at me. "Your going to be an amazing princess. Honestly, you already are, basically. I can see why they cast you as Belle." She laughed and turned to the girls. "Truth or dare?" she asked.

We played truth or dare a while. Vanessa basically dictated all the truths and dares and the girls only ever chose truth which meant most of the questions were about boys. After about 30 minutes I was an expert on each of their romantic histories.

My questions were mostly about the various girly outfits I'd worn and generally just seemed like Vanessa trying to get me to say I liked dressing like a girl while Ally and the others giggled.

Eventually the girls seemed to get as bored with this as I was and Ally suggested they do makeovers.

"Yeah! Who should go first?" Erica asked.

All four girls instantly looked at me.

I rolled my eyes and shrugged.

Next thing I knew all four girls were working on me, applying foundation, concealer, blush, eye shadow, mascara and a thousand other types of make up I'd never heard of. Nora painted my toe nails to match my pink finger nails.

"Trevor is gonna actually look so pretty when we're done with her." Vanessa said excitedly.

"More like Trevorina!" Erica said with a laugh as she finished combing the knots out of an old wig they found in Ally's closet and carefully placed it on my head.

"Oh my god you look amazing! You totally look like a girl!" Ally squeeled. Now, Trevorina, pucker up!" Ally instructed, holding a tube of lipstick.

I did and she started applying it to my lips as the other girls giggled and admired her work. Suddenly the door opened and we all spun our heads to see Ally's mom poke her head in.

"Hey!" She started. "I just thought I'd... oh my... um... wow..." she said once her eyes saw me, fully made up and wearing a baby doll and a wig. "Trevor... you look... very pretty. You... you make a lovely young lady. Um... I was just wondering if you uh girls wanted some snacks." She emphasized the world girls oddly as if you was trying to make a point.

Ally shook her head. "No thanks mom."

"You really do make a lovely young lady, Trevor." Her Mom said again, kindly but somewhat awkwardly.

"Uh thanks." I said trying to sound masculine but appreciative.

Ally's Mom told us she was going off to bed and left, and Ally got back to my lipstick. When she finished she led me to the bathroom to show me the results of all the make up and effort.

I couldn't believe what I saw. I actually looked like a girl.

"Don't you look pretty?"

"Yeah." I laughed a little. "This is fucking crazy."

"Have your nails dried yet?" Vanessa asked.

"Yeah."

"Great. Then try on the rest of your stuff." She said bossily handing me the Victoria Secret bag.

I looked at Ally who smiled at me. "C'mon, its no big deal. Its just us." She patted me on my exposed shoulder. "Besides, you look amazing. Here I'll give you some privacy."

She left the bathroom, closing the door behind her.

I looked at the two remaining teddies I hadn't yet tried on the the four bikinis, I hadn't tried on at all. Which should I go for?

"Lets see Trevorina in a bikini this time!" Vanessa shouted through the door as if she heard my thought. I sighed. I grabbed a light pink fairly standard looking bikini. The others weren't pink but they were all more elaborately designed which felt more feminine somehow.

I stepped into the bikini bottom and after a little effort managed to get the top on too. I looked at myself in the mirror again. My bulge and lack of boobs made me not look exactly like a girl, the way i did in the teddy, but i still looked basically like a girl. There was something about a bikini top that felt even girlier than a bra. I caught a glimpse of my ass in the mirror as I turned around and couldn't help but think it looked kinda good. If I saw myself as a girl on the beach in a bikini would I hit on myself?

I chased this wildly weird thought out of my head, adjusted the top and walked out.

"Oh my god!"

I jokingly strutted around as the girls laughed.

"Damn girl!"

"Look at that ass!"

"He's, I mean she's ready for the beach."

"The boys would love her."

"We gotta take you to the beach like this some time."

I laughed "Fuck no."

Ally, Nora, and Erica laughed too.

"Um, Trevor. Would you mind picking up that bottle of nail polish?" Ally asked, pointing at a bottle of nail polish right in front of her, grinning oddly.

"That one there?" I said, a little confused.

Her grin widened. "Yeah just bend over, and pick it up."

I laughed, realizing what she was doing. "So you want me to bend over right in front of you and pick up that bottle of nail polish?"

She giggled and nodded.

I playfully strutted over, gave the girls a faux sexy look, bent over slowly as they all laughed, and picked up the bottle, my bikini clad ass right in front of them.

"How was that?" I laughed, handing Ally the bottle.

"Sexy." She said smiling and grabbing my butt.

"Alright lesbos. Save it for when your alone" Vanessa said. She turned to me. "C'mon I wanna see Trevor rock that floral one."

I spent the rest of the night trying on various Victoria's Secret products, jokingly strutting around as the girls made each other up and commented and laughed at my various wardrobe changes, then changing into the next outfit and doing it over and over and over again.

"Can I stop now?" I asked finally.

I was wearing a red, lacy bra and panty set.

"No" and "of course" Vanessa and Ally answered respectively at the same time. "Of course, you can" Ally said firmly while Vanessa rolled her eyes. Erica was already lying down on her air mattress and Nora was already asleep.

"I wanna see him in the rest of the stuff." Vanessa said stubbornly.

"Don't be such a bitch." Ally said, sounding a little annoyed for the first time. "I'm tired anyway. It's like 2am."

"It's 2am?" I said surprised. "I've been trying this girly shit on for 4 hours?"

The girls all smiled. "Yeah." Ally said. "Time flies when your having fun."

I rolled my eyes.

"Why don't you change into the slip you liked best." She suggested.

"Sure." I said sleepily. I was kind of excited to go to sleep. I'd never slept in bed with a girl before like this. I didn't really think anything was gonna happen but there was still something kind of exciting about it. I went back into the bathroom, scrubbed off the make up, and, after going through all the new products, reluctantly settled on the pink chantilly lace baby doll I had tried on earlier, which was by far the softest and most comfortable. I wasn't sure if girls usually went to sleep in their bras but so I slipped the baby doll on over the bra and gave myself one last look in the bathroom mirror.

Clearly I had taken longer to get dressed for bed then I thought I did because when I got out of the bathroom Erica and Vanessa were already asleep. Ally in bed, sitting up, looking at a magazine. She smiled when she saw me and patted the open spot on the bed next to her. I smiled back and headed toward her.

"You do look really pretty, Trevor." She said, beaming as I climbed into bed next to her.

I blushed a little. "Thanks." I paused and then decided to ask her about the bra. "Um should I sleep in the bra or what?"

She smiled sweetly. "You don't sleep in your bra Trevor. Here lemme help you take it off."

I turned around and she unfastened my bra, pulled it out and tossed it on her floor, giggling softly. I couldn't help but laugh too.

She adjusted the blanket so it covered us both evenly and turned toward me, putting her arms around me, spooning me. "I can't believe you thought we slept in bras, Trevor." she whispered.

It felt weird, being the little spoon as Ally rested her head behind mind, her arms still around me, but it felt really nice. It was almost like being held and it made me feel good. Who cared how it looked?

I closed my eyes and fell asleep, her arms still around me.

I had a really weird dream that night.

I was getting married but I was the bride. Ally, Erica, Nora Austin, and Jason were my bridesmaids and Dylan was walking me down the aisle in my giant white dress. I looked to the front of the church. Vanessa was officiating the wedding and Blake Edwards, Ally's cousin who I play baseball with, was my groom. Dylan lead me past Mrs Cato, who smiled and reminded me to grab the front of my dress like a lady, Cameron, who winked, Natalie from Victoria's Secret, who was only wearing a bra and panties, Ally's parents, her dad smiled patted me on the back and said "all boys school thing? I get it, I'm sure my nephew will treat you very well" Abby, who made a heart with her hands, Julian who smirked, and my parents who were both crying, to the front where Ally, Erica, Nora, Austin and Jason, all wearing matching pink strapless bridesmaid dresses, beamed at me.

I took my place opposite blake and Vanessa said "Do you, Blake Caleb Edwards, take this woman, Trevor Ashley Layton, to be your lawfully wedded wife?" That's weird, I thought. That's not my middle name.

"I do."

"And do you, Trevor Ashley Layton, take this man, Blake Caleb Edwards, to be your lawfully wedded husband?"

"I do."

"I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride!"

Blake leaned in, his lips puckered and kissed me. "Trevor?" He said. "Trevor?" His voice was getting higher. "Trevor?" he said in a kind of girly voice. "Trevor?"

I blinked.

"Trevor?"

Ally was nudging me gently. I was still in her bed wearing the babydoll but Erica, Nora, and Vanessa were gone.

"Trevor?"

"Yeah, I'm awake." I said groggily, still weirded out from the dream.

"You've been sleeping for a while. You must've be really tired."

"What time is it?" I asked.

"11:00. You want any breakfast?" She asked. My mom made pancakes."

"Oh sure. I just gotta change."

"You don't have to. She saw you last night. And my dad left. And Jackson's at hockey practice."

"Ok whatever."

I followed her downstairs, feeling weird about still being in the slip and found Erica, Vanessa, and Ally's Mom sitting at the kitchen table.

"Morning Sleeping Beauty!" Vanessa said brightly.

Erica laughed.

I smiled but, suddenly conscious of how much of my legs were visible, sat down quickly next to Ally.

"Pancakes Trevor?" Ally's Mom asked.

"Sure, thanks."

"You look lovely."

I blushed. "Thanks."

She smiled "Honestly, you do make a lovely young woman. If you ever want any of Ally's hand me downs you could..."

"Trevor has a big sister." Vanessa said, cutting her off.

"And I don't really wear girls clothes." I said a little embarrassed at how far this had gotten. Somehow the next morning it was less goofy fun and more just tedious. "Its just I have to play a girl in this play so they were helping me."

"Of course, of course" she said, as she tied a trash bag but I could tell she didn't believe me. "I'm sure you'll do great. Very very convincing as a girl. Very pretty." She left with the trash bag over her shoulder and as if on cue Jackson came in, drenched in sweat from practice, smelling like hockey pads.

He looked at me and laughed. "Yes, very pretty." He smirked. "This is so cute. Corrigan soccer douche makes a perfect little girly girl. So what, you've got a crush on some dude and this is the only way he'll be with you. I know some Corrigan boys have a thing for trannys. Or is this kind of crossdressing just normal for guys at Corrigan?"

"Shut the fu.." I started but he cut me off.

"Honestly, you look kinda hot. Clearly you've had practice wearing a dress. I'm sure you're very popular with the boys, aren't you. All the guys want a piece of your girly ass?" He leaned down. "Are your nails painted? How adorable. Just one of the girls." He looked at my hand and then suddenly grabbed it and kissed it. I was stunned. I couldn't move. "Did you like that?" He asked.

"What are you doing Jackson?" His mom had walked back in.

"Nothing, nothing. Just having a little fun with Trevor here." He kissed my hand again and as if on impulse I slapped him. He looked at me surprised.

"Whoah there." he said sneering. "I know your a bitch. No need to bitch slap me."

"That's enough Jackson" his mom said loudly.

"Wow," Jackson said, ignoring his Mom. "Slapping someone is by far the girliest way to defend yourself. It suits you. Like this little nightgown thing."

He flicked the hem of the slip as he passed me and then grabbed my butt.

"Fuck you!" I spat. I turned around and swung at him. There was a lot of yelling and confusion My punch connected right in his cheek and he grunted in pain and grabbed his jaw. I got a few more shots in before he grabbed me and wrestled me to the ground, my wig flying off in the process. We tussled on the ground for a few seconds before the girls and Ally's Mom finally broke us up.

"Go upstairs!" his Mom yelled at him. He shot me a look as he skulked away. Ally's Mom turned to me. "Are you ok?"

"Fine." I said still staring at Jackson as he defiantly marched up the stairs. The slip had been stretched so the the hem line was torn, one of the straps had snapped so the whole thing was barely staying on my shoulders and my lip was bleeding even though he hadn't really landed any punches.

"Ally can you go help Trevor clean up?" she asked her daughter.

"Yeah of course!"

Ally lead me to the downstairs bathroom and helped me wash my face with a washcloth. I looked absurd. There was a little blood on my face and the slip was badly stretched. My hair was flat down on my forehead.

"I'm sorry about that." I said quietly as she dabbed my face. "He was just..."

"Its fine." She said cutting me off. "Honestly I thought it was kind of hot." She flashed me a mischievous smile.

I smiled back, caught off guard. "You did?"

"Yeah." Ally smiled. "I'm weird, I know, but this is like the hottest you've ever been to me."

I smiled broadly.

After I finished washing up, Erica brought down my real clothes and I changed back into them. It felt good to be back in my normal clothes. It felt good to be me again.

I ate quickly and said goodbye to Erica and Nora, who both hugged me and told me how amazing and cute I was and how excited they were to see me in the play, Ally's Mom, who apologized again for Jackson and Vanessa who just kind of nodded at me weirdly and Ally walked me to the door.

"Thanks for coming, Trevor." she said smiling cutely at me. "I hope it wasn't too bad."

"No problem, it was kind of fun." I said, half lying, but meaning it as I said it.

"I had fun. You're really cool." She paused. "I'm sorry about my brother. I...I really do like you."

I grinned. "I like you too. And I dont care about..."

Suddenly she leaned and kissed me. Not a full make out. Just a soft kiss on the lips. "See you soon."

"Yeah." I said faintly. "See ya."

I walked outside still floating from what had just happened. She had kissed me. I wasn't even thinking about kissing her. But it wasn't a long kiss. I wouldn't even say we made out. It was just a kiss. So it wasn't everything but it was something. Was it something? It was definitely something. I wasn't sure if I had walked 10 blocks or 10 steps, when my phone rang. It was Dylan.

"Yo dude, what time are you coming over."

"Oh right." I said having forgotten that it was Sunday. "I'll be over in like an hour."

"Ok, Austin's already here but take your time."

"I'm on my way over now. Dude, I need to tell you guys about something, I just had the weirdest night."

Don't forget to leave a comment! I'd love to hear your thoughts, analysis, questions, predictions, critiques, compliments, and general feelings about the story!

I'm releasing the first chapter of two different stories today, The Play and Twin Swap. I'd like to continue them both but not at the same time so let me know what you think of them and which one you'd rather I write first!

"Well why don't you think about that next time you try to hit on a high schooler?" I say "because I don't want to hear you bitch about how he didn't notice you. Its literally the most annoying thing in the world. I mean its great if you wanna dress like a slut if it means your friends also dress like that but I don't wanna hear you complain for 30 mins after you get rejected by a 16 year old."

"Oh yeah" my sister Jillian shot back, "Well I dont like hearing you bitch about how its not fair that you're still on the B team in 8th grade."

That bitch! Why did she always have to go back to that? She had been bitching about why some sophomore hadn't been into her, a 13 year old, for the past half hour and now she was taking shots at me?

"I should be on the A team! Its total BS! Coach Ratten hates me! I should totally be on the A team!"

"Then why don't you even play on the B team?" she asked.

"Shut up you slut! Why don't you worry about trying to find a guy who will touch your disgusting body. I mean I know your trying really hard but maybe try harder? Or give it a rest? Guys don't like girls who seem thirsty and desperate."

My sister wasn't disgusting but she was a little bigger than me. I was pretty small and skinny for my age but I knew she hated that I had nice cheekbones and a good jawline while her face, while kind of pretty, was a little puffy, which I like reminding her when she gets annoying.

"OH MY GOD! YOU ARE SUCH A HYPOCRTICAL DICK! YOU CALL ME A SLUT BUT YOU'VE HOOKED UP WITH MORE GIRLS THAN I HAVE GUYS!"

I smirk. "Thats not hard, but I don't try as hard. I'm not making fun of you for trying to get with guys. I'm making fun of you for sucking at it." I laugh "Sucking at it? Get it?"

"Oh my god Tyler you are actually the worst brother ever. I cant believe we're twins."

"Oh me neither" I agree. "I can't believe a good looking dude like me is even related to a desperate, thirsty..."

Suddenly Jillian tried to kick me from across the car.

"Wowwwwww. You're kicking me now. What are you, fucking five years old?" I sneer.

"No, but if I was I'd probably be able to strike you out, B teamer!"

"Shut up you wannabe slut!"

"ENOUGH!!!!" came Mom's voice from the front of the car. "BOTH OF YOU, STOP TALKING! WHEN WE GET HOME GO STRAIGHT TO YOUR ROOMS UNTIL I FIGURE OUT HOW TO DEAL WITH TWO!"

We rode the rest of the way home in silence and we we got home I went straight to my room and Jillian went straight to hers. This wasn't uncommon. We'd basically been fighting since we were little kids and Mom would yell, send us to our rooms, call us down, make us apologize and the cycle would continue. I turned on my PS4 and started playing FIFA. Fucking Jillian. Why did she have to be such a bitch? If she wasn't such an annoying bitch about everything I wouldn't give her a hard time about the fact that she's a desperate wannabe cool girl. It was kind of funny honestly to watch her try to fit in with the fashion crazed girls at school, buying new clothes based on what they bought, saying new stupid white girl phrases based on what they said. She'd always been into dumb stuff like fashion and make up but she'd never been this desperate for popularity. And I knew she hated that most of her friends thought I was cute. I didn't mind Jillian acting like an idiot around her new friends completely because her new friends are all really hot so the more they came to my house the better even if watching Jillian try to be cool was getting pathetic. But at the same time watching her dress like a total slut and get rejected by older guys because she was the ugliest of her friends was kind of satisfying.

"JILLIAN! TYLER! GET DOWN HERE!" Mom shouted.

I paused the game. It had been over an hour. That was longer than it usually took Mom to get over our fights.

Here it was. We'd have to apologize. Maybe hug. She'd make a comment about how I smelled like axe body spray and I'd whisper bitch into her ear.

When we got downstairs Mom was wearing a strange expression and holding some papers. I sat on the couch and Jillian sat a few feet away from me and we looked up at Mom, waiting.

"I am going to be honest," Mom started. "I love you both very much but I have absolutely had it with you too arguing with each other so I am going to try something new. I don't imagine either of you are going to like it, but hopefully you will emerge with more respect for each other."

I gave Jillian a look. This was odd. I had no idea where Mom was going and Jillian clearly didn't either.

"Basically" Mom said with a deep breath "you two are going to switch places. Jillian, you are going to become Tyler's twin brother. Tyler, you are going to become Jillians twin sister. You are going to wear each others clothes. live in each others rooms, really get a glimpse into each others lives."

I looked over at Jillian and she seemed as horrified as I was.

"These" Mom held up the papers, "are your rules. Jillian you have a packet of rules about being a boy and Tyler you have a packet of rules about being a girl and then there are some rules that apply to you both. My plan is..."

"No" I said suddenly, cutting Mom off.

"What?" she said giving me a look.

"No!" I repeated. "I won't do this! I won't be a girl, I won't do any of that stuff. That's stupid. Can't you just ground us or something."

"Tyler," Mom said in a forced calm "you will do this because I am your mother and I am telling you to. My plan is for it to only be two weeks but if this is difficult I will make it longer. If you don't follow the rules I will make it longer. Each time one of you breaks a rule, I'm adding time to the punishment."

I look at Jillian, hoping she agrees that this is stupid but she's blankly staring into space with a strange look on her face.

"Your actually crazy. There's no way I'm wearing Jillians clothes."

"Tyler, I'm warning you if you don't reel it in I'm going to add time to your punishment."

"Don't you see how nuts you sound? You actually sound like a psycho!" I yell.

"Fine. Tyler, you now have 15 days as a girl, Jillian has 14 as a boy." she smiled slightly. "That should make for an awkward day of sharing clothes but I'm sure you'll manage."

"What?!? Mom! C'mon! Don't be like that! I didn't do anything! Are you actually going to make me wear her clothes. Your going to make your 13 year old son wear your 13 year old daughters slutty outfits?" I asked.

"You need to stop using that word!" Mom said angrily. "That's 16 days, Tyler. Sit down or it'll be 17."

I didn't realize I had stood up in anger. I sat down and glared at Mom.

"So should we go through the rules together" she asked "or should I just give you these and you'll read them on your own? I expect you to follow them starting the moment this little family meeting is over."

"I don't care" I said glumly.

"Why don't we go through them" Mom said. "First the rules for both of you."

She handed us each a packet with a list of rules and the word "Both" at the top.

"First rule" Mom read. "Do not complain. This isn't an idea situation but I expect you to deal with it like a young man and young woman and not like little children. Any questions?" she looked at us and continued. "Second rule: Do not behave like the wrong gender. Jillian, behave like a boy. Tyler, behave like a girl."

Jillian suddenly smiled.

"What?" I asked.

"That shouldn't be too tough for you" she said her smile widening. "You already throw like a girl."

"Jillian, thats another day!" Mom said sternly. "and it brings us to the third rule.
Do not make fun of each other in a non playful or overly mean way. So don't tease Tyler about his girliness, and Tyler, don't tease Jillian about her boyishness."

Jillian was still smiling and it was pissing me off.

"Rule 4" Mom continued "You may only wear your new proper clothing. Do not swap any clothing with each other or anyone else unless I have approved it. Rule 5: Do not buy any clothing without asking me. Rule 6: Do not call each other or ask to be called anything besides Tiffany (or Tiff) for Tyler and Jonathan (or Jon or Johnny) for Jillian."

"Tiff" Jillian snickered.

"Shut up Johnny" I shot back.

"Your name is way worse. But it suits you." she said laughing.

"Seriously, I don't want to hear you guys calling each other your real names. Even when I'm not around please use these names." Mom said.

"Fine with me, is it fine with you, Tiffany" Jillian said looking at me. I said nothing.

"Last both rule," Mom said raising her voice slightly "Rule 7: You must completely swap rooms. The room that is painted blue will now be Jonathan's room and the room that is painted pink will of course be Tiffany's room. Now we have the specific rules. Why don't I start with yours Tiffany because you do have quite a few more."

I was still wrapping my head around what was happening and being called Tiffany was jarring.

"Ok Tiffany, first rule. You must do your makeup every day before going out." I started to say something but she cut me off. "No exceptions young lady. I'll help you tomorrow morning but in a few days I want you to be able to do it yourself. This includes your wig. I bought you one. If you would rather get hair extensions we can talk about that. Rule two, You must wear a bra every day unless not appropriate with your outfit. And going with that is rule three, you must wear your breast forms every day and at all times. I bought you some falsies that should be very comfortable."

I was stunned, completely bowled over by my moms dense explanations of her rules of my punishment. At this point I realized Jillian shaking in silent laughter. I reddened slightly.

Mom continued. "Rule four, you must shave your legs, underarms and any other body hair."

"You know what" I interjected noticing Jillian laughing even harder, "Why don't I read the rest on my own."

"Ok sweety. Go up to your room if you like." she gave me a look. "You know which one that is right?"

I rolled my eyes. "Yes, the girly one."

"Good girl!" she said. Here is your wig, and a few other things you'll need." she said handing me a shopping bag. "And Tiffany, I expect you to be changed into your pajamas in 20 minutes, otherwise I'm adding two extra weeks. Understood?"

I roll my eyes but nod.

"That includes panties" Mom said as I turned to leave.

"Bye sis" I hear Jillian call as I trudge out of the room and up the stairs and into my new room.

Jillians room is a strange mixture of a little girls room and a teenage girls room. She still has the bright pink walls and princessy bed frame that she grew up with, with a frilly canopy hanging over it, but the walls are covered in posters of Justin Bieber and the members of OneDirection. She has a large vanity with a ton of make up and nail polish in front of the mirror and a large pale pink dresser in addition to the large walk in closet. Mom always joked that she gave me the slightly bigger room and Jillian the room with the much bigger closet. Our rooms are connected by a bathroom in the middle, so apart from that they're virtually the same in terms of size. I sat down on the pink bed spread and red the rest of the rules which only made things worse.

Rule 7: you are not allowed under any circumstance to be alone with a boy in your room.

Was I going to have to hang out with Jillian to hang out with my friends? Or hang out with other girls? SHIT! What would my friends say?

Rule 13: you must go to sleep in one of your slips, nightgowns or robes.

That means I can't just wear her shorts or pants to sleep. Shit.

Rule 24: You must always use the ladies bathroom.

Is that exciting or awkward?

Rule 25: You must always sit when you pee.

Figures.

Rule 30: When leaving the shower you must hold your towel like a girl (covering your breasts)

What a weird and specific rule. Did she think of everything?

Rule 34: You must wear womens deodorant.

I was really starting to lose it now.

Rule 46: When walking home at night you must be with either a group of 3 (with 2 other girls or a girl and a boy) or more, or with a boy.

That was odd. She was ok with a boy walking me home but I couldn't be alone with one in my room. Why did I even need to be walked home? I suddenly realized this rule would only matter if I went out as a girl which I did not plan on doing.

All in all mom wrote 57 rules for me. Afer I finished I turned the page and found 6 "boy rules" for Jillian.

"MOM!" I yelled, storming out of the room, down the stairs and back into the living room where Jillian no longer was and Mom sat watching TV. "How do I have 57 rules and Jillian only has 6?"

"Being a girl is hard work" she said giving me a slight smile. "Being a boy is easier. She's not too happy with me either. I just gave her a hair cut."

I smiled for a second but then remembered the situation.

"Honestly, do I really have to do all these fucking things?" I ask.

"Yes" she said giving me a look. "And its not lady like to swear. Thats another day. And if your not changed in 3 minutes that's 14 more."

I angrily turned around and stormed back up to my new room. I opened a few drawers before finding Jillians panty drawer. She seemed to only have brightly colored panties and they were all arranged neatly by color. I took a pair of light blue panties only to realize it was a thong and quickly put it back. I tried again with a sizable looking pair of pale pink panties that I knew would cover my butt cheeks. Resigned, I took off my joggers and boxers and put on the panties. They were comfortable and soft but I felt stupid. I searched her drawers a little more before finding a lacy pink baby doll nighty. I sighed, took off my shirt, and slipped it on. I placed the wig on my head and looked at myself. I did look kinda like a girl. Very soft and fragile and vulnerable. Slightly hesitantly I opened the bathroom door and walked in.

Jillian was in the bathroom, as I thought she might be, brushing her teeth. She was wearing a black, Adidas t-shirt of mine and blue plaid pajama pants. Her hair was much shorter and while it still had a slightly feminine flow to it, she did look like a boy. I stood still for a second as she turned to look at me.

She looked me up and down and I looked back at her, both of us humiliated, her short haired and dressed down, me sporting a wig and pink lace suddenly aware that my shoulders and legs have almost never been this exposed before.

"You look good" she said somewhat awkwardly. "You look pretty. Honestly, better than I would have expected."

"You too" I said stiffly. "The haircuts not too bad."

"Thanks" she said pausing before adding "Tiffany."

There was an awkward lull before I decided to swallow my pride a little more.

"Hey, um where are your razors, you know for shaving my legs and stuff." I said hating myself for the words that were coming out of my mouth

She gave a slight chuckle. "Of course." She opened a cabinet and handing me razors and shaving gel. "Gotta get your legs looking flawless, sis?" she said smiling.

I blushed. "You know it." I said with a glum smile. "Gotta follow rule 4."

"If I could give you a recommendation," she said "Shaving's a lot easier with a bath."

"Oh ok" I said. I hadn't thought about that and when she was done in the bathroom I ran a bath and hopped in the tub for the first time in years. I took a deep breath and started dragging the razor across my legs. It took a lot longer than I thought it would. When I was done I moved on to my armpits and even ran the razor over my butt cheeks and above my crotch. I no longer had any body hair. I felt strange and smooth but oddly accomplished. There was something exciting about slipping on the nighty back on over my hairless body but catching a glimpse of myself in the mirror before leaving the bathroom made the humiliation of the situation return.

I walked back into my new room and got under the pink bed spread and put my head among my sisters Justin Bieber pillows. As odd as it was to see his face next to me as I tried to sleep the pillows were comfortable. I tried not to think about the dreadful 16 days that were in front of me. This weekend would be bad but what about when I had to go back to school on Monday? How would I explain this to my friends? And what did Jillian mean when she said I looked pretty? Was she mocking me or genuinely trying to be nice?

I tried to put it out my mind and focus on trying to sleep but it was difficult. Sleeping in Jillians bed was just hard to get used to. I didn't even have my teddy bear, not that I'd used it and brought it everywhere the way I did when I was like 3 but I'd always kept it on my bed and having it there helped me sleep sometimes when I couldn't. Reluctantly I settled for cuddling up with one of Jillians Bieber pillows.

"Tiffany wake up!"

My 16 days of hell had started.

Again let me know if you'd rather see this story or my other new story "The Play" get chapter two first.

Twin Swap won the vote so here is chapter 2 of Twin Swap. I'll finish my other story, The Play, after this one. Let me know what you think of it!

I opened my eyes slowly.

I thought I heard something from the other room, what used to be my room and would be again soon enough. I looked at the clock on the desk. 8:00. On a weekend? Maybe I was hearing things.

I laid back down in my new, unfamiliar bed and went back to sleep.

Before I knew it, my eyes were opening again. The clock told me it was 10:34. I guess that was as good a time as any to wake up. I sat up and was immediately stunned by my lack of hair before remembering what had happened last night.

I wondered briefly, if there was something I needed to do in accordance with Mom's rules before going downstairs before deciding I was probably good.

The moment I entered the kitchen I saw saw Mom and my twin in the kitchen.

"Hi Jonathan!" Mom greeted me. "Your sister made you breakfast. She's learning how to cook."

Even though I knew it was coming it was still odd to hear my Mom call me a boys name.

I looked at my brother who was standing on the other side of the kitchen from my Mom wearing a red and white polka dotted apron which covered a tight purple, spaghetti strap shirt which left his pink bra straps exposed. He also wasn't wearing his wig but instead hair extensions that Mom had worked into his normal, floppy, boy-band-like hair.

"Uh I uh, made you eggs" he said awkwardly, gesturing towards to pan he was standing over, with none of his usual swagger or confidence.

"Oh, um, thanks Ty...I mean Tiffany." I said a little stunned.

Tyler went back to the eggs but Mom said "Tiffany!" and he mumbled a "your welcome."

Looking at Tyler more closely I realized that he had clearly been up for some time. His face was fully made up, his eyelashes were long and pretty, his cheeks rosy, and his apron jutted out a bit where a girls breasts would be. So it was Tyler I heard when I woke up at 8. I smiled slightly thinking of Mom doing Tylers makeup and attaching hair extensions at 8am on a Saturday and how miserable that must have made him.

Not that this was great for me. I had to wake up in Tyler's messy, axe body spray scented, style free, dingy, navy blue, room. I had to cut my hair. I had to wear my brothers clothes! But the rather relieved feeling of "this could be a lot worse" that washed over me when his giant list of rules compared to my rather scant one last night returned when I saw him all prettied up and cooking me breakfast. This was annoying, somewhat gross and difficult but it wasn't completely humiliating. Tyler's clothes, while smelling like Tyler, were comfortable and it was a little nice not caring about how I looked for a morning, being able to just walk downstairs in Tyler's T-shirt and flannel pants. Sure I had issues but if it meant having a made up and bra wearing Tyler cooking me breakfast maybe it wouldnt be so bad. My hair, the worst part of this whole thing, would take ages to grow back and I'd have to style it skillfully while it was growing back. School would be awkward and embarrassing but watching Tyler at school might make it worth it. And I still hadn't decided whether or not it was worth it to clean "my" new room if it meant touching Tyler's dirty underwear that he flung on the floor. Was it worse to live surrounded by Tyler's dirty clothes or to touch it all the get it clean?

Either way I was committed to doing a good job of being a boy. Mom told me last night after Tyler stormed out that if we did well she'd take days off, just like if we did poorly she'd add days and I was planning on getting as many days taken off as possible so I could get back to my real life.

My thoughts were interrupted when I heard a yelp and looked up to see Tyler holding his wrist.

"What happened sweety?" my mom asked swooping in and turning off the stove. "You get burned?"

"I was trying to get the fucking eggs out and my wrist hit the pan!" he howled in pain.

"Oh, that does hurt. But please don't curse, Tiffany! Next time you do that's an extra day. Fix the eggs for your brother while I grab you some ice. And offer him a drink"

As Tyler, on his second attempt, got the eggs out of the pan and on to a plate and slid it unenthusiastically, toward me I noticed his nails were painted a light shade of pink.

"Thanks Tiffany." I said smiling, still slightly baffled at how my Mom was simply treating Tyler like a girl.

"Would you like a drink?" Tyler asked barely opening his mouth, as if it was taking great effort to do so.

"Yeah, could I have some orange juice?" I respond cheerily.

"Sure" he says in what I can tell is sarcasm but he heads toward the fridge anyway.

As he walked to the fridge I notice he was wearing a pair of my shorts, a short, denim pair that showed off his now completely hairless (not that he was the hairiest guy in the worst to begin with) and honestly pretty decent legs.

He pours me a glass and gives it to me.

"Thanks sis!" I say before adding "By the way I love that shade on you."

Tyler gives me a confused look. "What?" he says sounding very much like a boy.

"Your nail polish, its a pretty shade." I pat his hand which is still on the counter. "Its a compliment."

"Oh, thanks, I guess." he said as he removed his apron revealing his breast forms and my mom handed him an bag of ice.

While I didn't want to admit it, Tyler's breast forms put him ahead of me and my small developing breasts, in the cleavage department. One sad fact that I realized last night when putting on Tyler's clothes is that without my padded bra's, my chest could pass for a boy. The fact that having better cleavage than me wasn't a win for Tyler in his book comforted me a little.

"I need to make a few calls in the other room but that I want to talk to you two about this weekend." Mom said, before leaving the room.

I sat their eating while Tyler stood on the other side of the counter, leaning against it looking at his phone, neither of us talking. Tyler's eggs weren't bad. I was actually rather impressed with his cooking and perhaps it was this good will toward him that made me strike up a conversation with him.

"So what do you think Mom is going to say about this weekend?" I asked.

"No clue" Tyler responded without looking up from his phone.

"Sucks, right? This whole thing?" I said awkwardly.

"Yeah, its sucks" Tyler said giving me a glare.

I paused. "You do look really pretty though." I said.

"Gee, thanks." He said not looking at all complimented like he was last night when I said the same thing.

"How was shaving your legs?" I asked.

"Bad."

"Why?" I probed.

"It took forever. Made me feel like a fucking woman" he responded.

"Why is that a bad thing?" I shot back.

"Its not, its just I'm not the kind of guy who is into that. Is that a problem?"

"No, I'm just saying being a woman isn't a bad thing."

"I never said being a woman was a bad thing!" he said, raising his voice in frustration and slamming the bag of ice on the counter.

I couldn't help but notice as we talked how frequently he adjusted his bra. He was constantly adjusting it, moving it around, playing with his straps. It was honestly, as relateable as it was hilarious.

"Calm down, you two!" my mom said reentering the kitchen and sitting next to me as Tyler applied to ice to his wrist once again, "So... our little talk. Basically, I've given you your rules, so you know how I expect you two to conduct yourselves. Now I'm going to explain to you how this weekend is going to work." Tyler and I both looked up, nervously awaiting the guidelines of the weekend.

"Essentially" Mom continued "You are going to do each others activities. So Jonathan you will do what Tyler usually does during an average weekend, and Tiffany, you will do what Jillian does over an average weekend"

Does that mean I'm going to masturbate and play video games?, I thought and I could see by the confused look on Tyler's face that he didn't know what my average weekend consisted of, but Mom immediately answered by internal question.

"So for you, Jonathan, that means on Sunday you are going to go to Tyler's soccer game as Tyler was going to. And for you Tiffany you are going to go to Jillian's Zumba class at noon, then go to cousin Abigail's birthday party at 3 and then tonight at 7 you have to babysit the Graynor's. Then tomorrow you have Jillian's jewelry making class at 1, and at some point you have to post a video to Jillian's youtube channel. I've called everyone to let them know and all the teachers, coaches and Aunt Mary are all ok with it. I've also called your school so that all your teachers will know before you come in on Monday."

I couldn't help but laugh. Tyler immediately complained.

"Zumba? Jewelry making? Wait, why do I have to go to Abigail's birthday party? She's like 8."

"Because Jillian was going to and Abigail really looks up to Jillian. She has two older brothers and loves having a cool female cousin. Plus its good for her to have a positive, young, female role model figure to look up to and Jillian is not currently that... but you are. Besides, its, its a princess party. So you, young lady, are most certainly more welcome than your brother would be. Besides, it not like you'll know any of her friends."

I smiled at hearing Mom call Tyler "young lady" as she sometimes called me but felt a sudden pang of guilt when thinking about missing Abigail's party. I loved Abigail and was looking forward to her birthday. She was really sweet girl who did look up to me and I felt bad that I wouldn't be there for her on her birthday. I put this in the back of my mind however, when I thought of the reaction of our other cousins, Abigail's older brothers, Carter and Gabe, when they saw "Tiffany."

Tyler rolled his eyes angrily. "Babysitting?" he asked. "Really?"

"Relax!" Mom said. "That's easy. And you'll get paid for it!"

Again I felt a little sad. Tyler was doing all my activities. I sometimes babysat the Graynor kids at night when their parents wanted to go out. They had two sons who were both sweet kids. They usually gave me about $40, $40 that would now be going to Tyler.

"Whatever." he said, realizing that one wasn't worth complaining about. "But how can I post a video on Jillian's YouTube channel? Its her thing!"

I was actually really proud of my YouTube channel. I'd do makeup tutorials with my friends and give fashion tips online. I had just over 2000 subscribers and my top video had over 300,000 views. In fact, one of my top viewed videos was a video where I dressed up Tyler like a girl. I had put him in a dress of mine and a cute skirt with a top and he had acted like a total boy, goofing off by twerking, doing fake sexy stuff and doing stupid impressions of a girl but I got tons of views and lots of my subscribers commented on how "cute" he was. It was pretty hilarious. I looked at him pouting now. While I couldn't help but laugh at the idea of female Tyler doing a make up tutorial or fashion video I hated the idea of Tyler screwing it all up.

"You can say your her cousin and you're going to be doing a few videos for her." Mom responded. "Tyler's cousin is how Jonathan is being introduced to your soccer team."

I wondered if my subscribers would recognize Tyler before deciding they wouldn't. Tyler hadn't even worn a wig in the video I did of him. He was clearly still a boy in girls clothes in that and he looked nothing like a boy now.

"Uch fine. Honestly what kind of maniac does all this shit on the weekend."

"I do!" I said defensively.

"Honestly how are you gonna play for me. You don't even play soccer. Your probably make us lose and then the whole team will blame me for not being able to play and then I'll have let the team down."

"Um Mom," I ask, ignoring Tyler's bratty comment "What else should I do this weekend, besides the soccer game?"

"Whatever you like." Mom answered. "Within the rules of course. Of course you can't go to the mall with your normal friends or do your typical hobbies but feel free to enjoy yourself. You have a good deal of free time and I'm going to be busy with your sister." She turned to Tyler "which reminds me, you need to get dressed for Zumba."

"I have literally no idea what that means." he responded flatly.

"Zumba" Mom explained "Is like exercise through dance. Its a fitness program, you go to the class and the teacher does dance moves and you... its self explanatory once you get there. You'll need to wear athletic gear."

"Finally!" he sighed as he left the room but I knew he wouldn't be happy when he saw the athletic gear I wore to Zumba.

I couldn't help but peel into laughter when he came downstairs wearing one of my sports bras, my pink Zumba tank top, black leggings, my sneakers and with his hair extensions in a high ponytail.

"You look good Sis!" I call. "Seriously, its a good thing you're feet are so little and dainty that you can fit in my sneakers!" I say, looking at my light blue New Balances and thinking about him calling me a maniac a few minutes earlier. I actually have rather big feet for a girl my age so it makes sense that a boy Tyler's size can it in my shoes but I didn't want him to know that.

"Shut up!" he shot back, grabbing my purple and black gym bag and storming out of the room as Mom called for him but walked back in a few seconds later.

"Mom says we have to switch phone cases."

He popped him plain black case off and handed it to me. I popped off my purple sequined case and handed it to him.

"Now your phone is as pretty as you are!" I teased. He gave me the finger as he left.

I watched Mom and Tyler walk to the car.

Suddenly, I was home alone. Mom and Tyler wouldn't be back for at least an hour because Tyler would probably need the shower before Abigail's birthday party. I was tempted to run up to my, I mean Tiffany's room and grab some of my old clothes but thought better of it. Tyler's clothes were comfortable and I didn't want to risk anymore days as "Jonathan" so I decided to enjoy my time off and watch some TV.

I turned on the TV and watched a few episodes of "New Girl" before I heard the door open and saw my now sweaty brother (or should I say sister) walk into the kitchen. He headed straight for the fridge, not saying a word to me, and chugged an entire bottle of water.

"How was Zumba, Tiff?" I called without getting up from the couch.

He didn't respond.

I sat up to look at him. I suddenly smiled. I had come into the kitchen after Zumba countless times to find Tyler lying on the couch. Now, he was the one in a sweaty sports bra gulping water, while I was still in my pajamas in the afternoon.

"How was Zumba," I lowered my voice and whispered "Ty?"

"Fucking terrible." he said, still not looking at me but answering to his male name. "How the fuck do you do that every weekend? Why would anyone want to do that ever?"

"I guess someones not in as good shape as she thought she was." I say smiling when he shoots me a look for calling him a she.

"I'm in great shape. That shit's just stupid. I can run and stuff I just can't... like... what is that even like... who dances in place and does weird movements like that for so long?"

"I do. And now" I said poking his shoulder "you do too, Tiffany. You'll get used to it. Soon you'll be a Zumba Queen."

He rolled his eyes apparently not aware that he was wearing a shirt that said "Zumba Queen" on it. "What'd you do?" he asked without sounding interested.

"Watched TV." I said casually. "It was great but it actually got kind of boring after a while."

I suddenly had a thought. "Hey, what do you do on the weekends when I'm off at my classes and stuff." I didn't want to do all Tyler's boy activities but I might as well find out what he did all day.

"I dont know. Chill with friends, watch TV, play video games." well I wasn't going to "chill" with Tylers friends "watch TV" already done. "I was gonna go to Scott's today until all this happened. Why?"

"No reason," I lied. Maybe I should try playing Tyler's video games? Or was that weird? "Hey can I ask you a favor?" I said, trying to move on.

"I gotta shower." He said, closing the fridge.

"Right!" I said smiling. "Tiffany's gotta get her princess on!"

"Fuck you!" he retorted.

"I was kidding!" I said trying to sound playful. "But seriously I want to talk to you about the party. Please try to be cool at it. I really feel bad about not going and Abigail really does look up to me."

"Did you think I wasn't going to be cool? What did you think I was going to do? Throw cake at her?" he asked dryly.

"No, of course not! I'm just saying, its like Mom said, try to be a good cousin cause she does like having a female cousin who, you know, plays with her and stuff and I dont know, just make her birthday fun. The way I would."

He looked at me blankly.

"Like if I was going to Hayden's birthday I'd run around and play sports with him and stuff" I said referencing our 6 year old next door neighbor who adores Tyler. "So just do the equivalent of that. Pleeeease."

"I'm not going to be doing my nails with her and stuff." he said giving me an annoyed look. "She probably wouldn't even want me to. All her friends are gonna be there. I'm just gonna sit there. I'm not gonna be a fucking asshole but I'm not going to do anything. I don't have to do."

"THAT'S 18 DAY'S TIFFANY! NO CURSING!" Mom shouted from the other room. "HAVE YOU SHOWERED YET?"

"NO! I'M ABOUT TO!" Tyler shouted back.

"Wait, did she say 18?" I asked following him upstairs. "Weren't you at 16?"

"I, I got another day added." he responded slowly.

"Whoah, why?" I smiled "What'd you do Ty... C'mon tell me. I'll tell you if I ever get a day added."

Tyler took a deep breath as he walked into his room, my old room and turned around.

"You can't make fun of me, ok?"

"Ok."

"I, I didn't bring your deodorant. I brought my own. Mom said it was weird and she made a whole thing about getting me this." He held up a stick of degree girls deodorant.

I bit back a smile and said nothing as Tyler turned away from me, annoyed, and took his tank top off, so he was only wearing his sports bra and leggings, tossed it on the floor and walked into the bathroom, slamming the door behind him.

I left my old room and walked into my new room, Tyler's room. I took a deep breath. I couldn't keep living in Tyler's room as Tyler kept it. The time had come. I had to start the cleanup.

I started with his desk which was covered in papers, books, and old sports magazines. I even found a book report he wrote in 4th grade! I threw all his papers into a box and, rather kindly, organized all his papers from this year by class. I put all his books on his near empty shelf and organized his magazines but threw out the porn I found among the the ESPN magazines.

"Ok honey, I'm taking Tiffany to the party now" Mom said sticking her head in my room. "What are you doing?"

"I'm organizing Tyl...I mean my room." I said. "I'm just not the kind of person who can live in a messy room."

"Oh, ok." she said smiling. "Feel free to do whatever you want but don't throw out any of his stuff."

"Ok, I didn't!"

"Will you be home when we get back?"

"Yeah probably. I don't know what else I'd do."

"Ok, well I'll see you then."

I got back to the room. Once I finished the desk I changed his/my sheets, really something I should have done last night, and organized his closet, which was literally overflowing with stuff. When I opened it I got hit in the head by a plastic baseball bat. Tyler didn't have a walk in closet like I do but he still had plenty of closet space. After I finished the closet I started to organize his clothes by color before realizing that I was procrastinating. I turned my attention to the clothes on the floor, knowing what I had to do.

I started with what I found the least gross, picking up his baseball caps and then sweatshirts. I progressed to T-shirts which i put directly in the laundry and then pants and shorts. I sighed looking at the floor, now clearer but adorned with some 7 pairs of dirty underwear and dozens of socks. I took a deep breath and picked up a first pair, a blue American Eagle pair and threw it in the hamper. I grabbed another pair and repeated. Soon all that was left were the socks which I grabbed all at once and dumped in with the rest of the dirty clothes.

Feeling dirty, I changed my T-Shirt, into a shirt with Harvard Soccer across the chest in crimson letters, and looked around at my work, pleased before turning my attention to Tyler's PS4. Tyler and his friends would literally play it for hours and I'd never played it. Not once. Should I try it?

I walked over and turned it on and looked at Tyler's shelf of games, the one area in his room he seems to have kept organized. I decided to start with the game he had in the machine already, a soccer game. It was pretty fun. I played as France and won twice before deciding to move on. I looked at some of his shooting games and landed on Halo 5. I had no idea what the first 4 Halo's were about but decided to give it a try. It was pretty simple and enjoyable. This was pretty fun.

"FUCK YEAH" I screamed killing an enemy chopper before, realizing how much I sounded like Tyler all of a sudden, I decided to move on to a different game.

Mario Cart 8 was more my kind of thing. It was easy, self explanatory and fun! I came in first time after time after time unlocking new characters and courses. It didn't look like Tyler had played this game much.

After finishing in the top three for a 12th straight race I heard the car driving up the drive way. Not having talked to anyone for almost over two hours I decided to go downstairs.

I ran into Tyler coming up the stairs. "Hey, how was the party?"

He looked up at me and glared at me.

His face was covered in makeup, not pretty makeup, makeup that looked like it was done by an 8 year old girl. His ponytail was gone and his hair was down and he had glitter all over his face, hands and clothes.

He pushed past me without saying anything. I continued downstairs.

"How'd it go?" I asked Mom. "Badly?"

My mom looked at me. "No, it wasn't terrible. It could have gone better I guess. But Abigail was happy and your sister was very popular with Abigail and all her friends. They all thought she was a girl. She's just upset because the girls made her wear a princess dress and did her makeup and Carter and Gabe found it funny. They were teasing her a little. But really it was this incident at the end when the girls were leaving and one of the girls was the sister of a girl Tyler knew, I mean Tiffany knew" she said catching herself, "from school. The girl was there to pick up her sister and saw him and I don't know. He reacted badly. I think she said she didn't know he liked that kind of thing and took a picture. He locked himself in the bathroom."

"Oh." I said torn between thinking it was funny and thinking it was sad. "Who was the girl?"

"Jessica something?"

"Jessica Chandler?" I asked.

"Yeah that was it."

Jessica Chandler was one of the prettiest girls in school. Tyler had had a crush on her for over a year and I knew she had just broken up with her boyfriend. There was also a rumor that she thought Tyler was cute, which I couldn't understand but had heard from multiple people and since hearing it I had noticed Tyler brushing his floppy hair for a few minutes before school in the morning. At the time I thought it was pathetic but now I felt bad for Tyler.

"Oh and we're going to their house for dinner next Sunday so don't make any plans."

"Ok." I then thought about it and laughed even though I didn't love the idea of Uncle Jeff, Aunt Mary, Carter, Gabe and Abigail seeing me as a boy. "I'm not going to be making very many plans over the next 13 days, Mom." I reminded her.

Mom smiled slightly and laughed.

I went back upstairs and paused at Tyler's door which was open a crack. Feeling sympathetic, I decided to go in, gently pushing it open as I entered. Tyler was seated at the vanity, in nothing but a bra and leggings, scrubbing his face with makeup remover. He turned when I walked in.

"Get the fuck out!"

His face was mostly makeup free but still had some glitter on it.

"Ok. Ok. I just wanted to say. Mom told me what happened and I thought if you wanted I could talk to Jessica for you. Explain what happened. If you want." I said heading towards the door.

"There's nothing you can do." he said turning back to the mirror.

"Well if you want I can try."

He looked at me.

"You're enjoying this aren't you."

I decided to be honest. "Kind of, yeah. But I also feel bad for you."

He snorted. "You're full of shit. Get the fuck out, asshole"

"Whatever" I said, annoyed. "I won't help you, you bitch! I'll just tell you its cute how you match your bra to your panties like a basic bitch. Pink is really your color! Have fun babysitting tonight, Tiffany!"

I left, irritated. Why did he have to be such a dick when I was trying to help him. It was a little ironic though, because usually I called him an asshole and he called me a bitch. Now he was the bitch and I was the asshole. I went back into "my" room and got back to Mario cart. I didn't even realize I had been playing for 3 hours when Mom knocked on my door.

"Jonathan? Are you awake?"

"Yeah!"

She opened the door.

"Wow! Your room looks great!" she said smiling.

"Thanks" I said. "I worked hard on it!"

"Well I was just wondering what you wanted for dinner." she asked.

"Um whatever you want is fine." I said. "Is Ty...Tiffany eating with us?"

"No she's eating at the Graynors. She seemed a little better when I drove her over there." Mom responded. "I was thinking we could order in some sushi and watch a movie. Have some mother-son time."

I hadn't really heard Mom call me her son, yet. I didn't really mind it. It sounded kind of strange in an absurd kind of way.

"Sure. That sounds great. Just let me finish this race."

Dinner was fun. I actually forgot about the whole punishment until after I was done Mom commented on how much I ate and called me "a growing boy." I laughed.

About an hour later Tyler came in. He was wearing black leggings and a lose long sleeve, pink brand Victoria Secret shirt. I recognized it as the first Victoria Secret shirt Mom let me buy.

"You're back!" Mom exclaimed. "How did you get home?"

"Mr Graynor gave me a ride." Tyler responded.

"How was babysitting?" Mom asked as he walked into the living room.

"Fine, mostly, I guess." he said plopping down on the couch on Mom's other side. "The kids were fine mostly besides..." he stopped and gave me a look.

"Just say it!" I said rolling my eyes slightly annoyed that he was interrupting my time with Mom. "What, do you want me to leave so you can gab to mom in private? You need mother-daughter time?"

"Be nice, Johnny," Mom scolded.

"Whatever" he said moving on. "It was fine besides Drake Graynor staring at my panties cuz he could see them through my leggings and taking a picture of my butt." his voice got lower as the sentence went on as if he was half trying to whisper and half trying to sound manly. "And then trying to kiss me." he finished.

"He what?" Mom said, stunned.

"Its not a big deal. He's only 10. I told his parents. Don't be weird about it."

I felt a little bad for Tyler. Bad, but not terrible. After all, I'd dealt with Drake Graynor's 10 year old boy brand of pervyness countless times and it was mostly inoffensive. I've dealt with a lot worse from boys my age. Heck, I'd seen Tyler and his friends do worse. But I understood why it would be off putting for him.

"Wait did the Graynor's not know that you were you?" I asked Tyler.

"I told Mark and Julie to tell the kids that it was your cousin Tiffany." Mom said a little defensively.

"It was fine." Tyler mumbled. "Don't get worked up about it."

"Yeah, honestly Drake is always like that with me." I said. "He's only 10. He's harmless. I just didn't realize Drake would find Tyler's butt so alluring."

"Tiffany" Mom corrected me.

"Right, Tiffany's butt so alluring."

"Can you guys stop talking about my butt?" Tyler asked with annoyance in his voice.

Mom laughed. "Of course sweety. Want to watch the end of the movie with us?"

Tyler sighed. "Sure what are you watching?"

"Transformers." I responded.

Tyler seemed uninterested but he sat back on the couch and pulled out his phone with my case on it. He had to shuffle around in his purse for a little before he found it and I saw couldn't help but laugh when I saw a tampon. He gave me a look.

"Are those tampons in your purse?" I asked.

Tyler blushed. "It's your purse," he said. "I just didn't take them out."

"No, that's smart," I said, smiling. "Never know when you might have your time of the month."

Mom put her arm around him and pulled him toward her so that his head was on her shoulder. She did the same with me a few seconds later.

"This is nice." she said smiling. "I've got my little boy on one side" she squeezed my shoulder, "and my little girl on the other." she squeezed Tyler's.

I laughed. Even Tyler smiled, even though I could see in his eyes he had more an an issue with Mom calling him her little girl than I did with her saying I was her little boy.

When the movie was over me got up and went to our rooms, me to the navy blue one and Tyler to the pink one.

As I crawled into bed I couldn't help but think Tyler's boyish navy blue room didn't look half as awful and dingy as it did that morning. Maybe these two weeks wouldn't be as bad as I thought.

Don't forget to leave a comment!

I paused before waking my son up. Sure I had planned this due to their constant bickering largely started by my now sleeping, nightgown wearing son but I did have several reservations about everything I was doing. I took a deep breath and looked at him, sprawled out on his sisters bed, his pink nightgown falling around his now hairless mid thigh, his face right up against the image of Justin Bieber on her pillow, his pink nail polished toes hanging of the edge of the bed. I knew I had to push through. Tyler and Jillian had been undeniably less openly hostile to each other yesterday. Beyond the whole thing being rather amazing and hilarious, "Tiffany" was much more pleasant than Tyler typically was, while "Jonathan" was much less high strung and a lot easier to be around than Jillian. I took a deep breath and proceeded, gently shaking my son awake.

"Tiffany, wake up sweety."

I watched him open his eyes, once again process where he was (his sisters room now his room), what he was wearing (a rather skimpy pink nighty that I had allowed Jillian to buy as a reward for her straight As), and what the day had in store for him (starting with a jewelry making class.)

"I let you sleep in," I said gently "Its 11:00." I had planned on waking him up early to give him another cooking lesson but given his good behavior during a tough day yesterday that would have typically made Tyler sulk, pout, whine and curse me out, I decided against it. "Do you think you can try doing your own makeup like we talked about yesterday?" I asked, again trying to be gentle.

"Yeah, whatever" came my sons garbled response.

"Ok" I said smiling, "I'm making breakfast."

I stepped over a bra on the floor and headed for the door. The room had already began showing its first signs of my son living in it. For one, the bra Tyler had worn yesterday was on the foot of his bed, his outfit from the previous night was in a ball on the desk chair and there were a few pairs of panties stern across the floor. Again, due to his good behavior, I decided not to humiliate him by telling him to pick up his panties and left him to do his make up.

I went downstairs and started fixing pancakes.

About 30 minutes later Tyler came down stairs with a surprisingly pretty and presentable face of light, tasteful, makeup, wearing a white floral skirt and a pink floral top.

"Your makeup looks great!" I said, starting with the positive, "But honey, you can't wear a floral top with a floral skirt."

"Oh" Tyler said, looking indifferent. "How was I supposed to know that?"

"Its fine sweety, I'll find you a better top while you eat. Are you wearing a bra?" I felt the need to ask because given the chance he'd love to not wear one.

Tyler gave me an irritated looked and suddenly took his shirt off revealing a pale pink bra.

I smiled. "I didn't mean for you to do that. I was just asking."

He gave an angry breath and tossed his shirt at me, which I caught.

"Yes, I will put your top away for you." I said sarcastically. "But reign it in Missy."

I patted him on his bra laden back as I past him to go upstairs to find him a new top. I knew he'd hate being called Missy but I felt like I needed to keep his attitude from getting out of control.

I went into my daughters room and picked out a pale pink blouse that I thought would go well with my son's skirt and as a bonus would blend in well with his bra. I headed downstairs to find Tyler finishing up his pancakes. I left the blouse on the chair next to him and went to the bathroom. When I returned Tyler had finished his breakfast but was still sitting there on his phone in just his bra.

"C'mon sweety, put on a shirt." I said, taking his plate.

He sighed slightly and groaned but reached for the pink blouse and pulled it over his head. I looked at him.

"You look good." I said pleased with how the top looked with his skirt.

"Yeah" he mumbled without looking up from his phone.

"I'm going to check on your brother and then we're going to head to jewelry making, ok? Do you have everything you need?"

"Yeah" came the reply, again without looking up from his phone.

I walked upstairs and cracked open the door to Tyler's room. My daughter is still asleep, her eyes closed, resting peacefully in Tyler's now stunningly clean room, looking perfectly at home in a teenage boys room. While her old bed room now showed slight traces of a careless teenage boy living in it, Tyler's room had been completely cleaned and transformed. I was tempted to wake her up but decided against it. Since "becoming a boy" she had become a lot more easy going and while not enjoying being a boy, she seemed to enjoy her new laid back Tyler-like, lifestyle and schedule, instead of her typical type A, activity packed, days. She didn't have anything to do today until the soccer game later today, so why not let her keep sleeping.

I quietly closed the door and headed downstairs.

"Ready to go, Tiffany?" I called into the kitchen. I didn't get a response but heard Tyler's footsteps as he hopped off his chair.

We didn't talk much on the drive there. I focused on driving while he stared at his phone. When we got to the class I parked and sat in the car for a second, waiting to see if he'd noticed we had stopped. He didn't or if he did he didn't acknowledge it. I cleared my throat. He didn't look up.

"Tiffany." I said somewhat firmly.

He looked up.

"What?" he said in a voice that was somehow reminiscent of both angsty teenage boy and bratty teenage girl.

"Are you ready for class?" I asked.

"Yeah, whatever."

"Ok. Do you want me to go in with you? Remember, the girls are going to think you're a real girl. I already told the teacher about the situation so she knows and said it was ok but I can still walk you in if you like. Was I embarrassing the other day at Zumba?" I ask.

"No, just stay in the car." he said flatly.

"Ok! Have a good class! Can't wait to see what you make!"

Tyler rolled his eyes as he opened the car door and walked toward the building. I smiled as I noticed him checking himself out in the window, slightly adjusting his hair and smoothing out his skirt before walking in. I then headed to a Starbucks where I got some work done before returning to pick Tyler up.

When I came back to pick him up, I found Tyler waiting for me outside the building standing next to a very pretty, dark haired, girl. The two seemed to be talking and while Tyler didn't look as happy as the girl did, he was certainly engaging in a conversation with her. When Tyler saw my car, he started toward me. As he got closer I noticed that he was wearing a silver bracelet with a few beads on his wrist.

"How was jewelry making?" I asked.

"Fine." he grunted

"That bracelet is really pretty." I tried as I started the car.

"Thanks." he offered.

"Who was she?" I said, asking the question that was on my mind as I pulled out and started home.

"Just this girl" he responded.

"Does she have a name?"

"Gabriella."

"Is this Gabriella a friend?"

"Sure, I guess." he said giving me a look. "I just met her today."

"Well I'm glad you're making friends. You're gonna be going to jewelry making at least two more times so it'd be good if you had a few friends in the class." I said, trying to be positive as I stopped at a light.

He glared at me and leaned back, putting his feet up on the dashboard.

"You can't sit like that in a skirt!" I said, laughing a little. "Everyone can see your panties! Unless," I paused "you're trying to send a message to one of those boys on the corner." I tilted my head towards a group of about five teenage boys who were standing on the corner near the light.

Tyler groaned but quickly sat up and adjusted his skirt, making sure his panties were clearly out of view.

I chuckled as he eyed the boys cautiously as we drove by.

When we got home Jillian was eating cereal in the living room while watching TV. She immediately complimented Tyler on his pretty new bracelet, a compliment he didn't respond to.

"So, Tiffany, you still have to shoot your video for Jillian's youtube channel. And then you have some downtime! And Johnny, you have your soccer game in a few hours."

"Got it." Jillian called from the couch.

Tyler said nothing.

"Have you thought of any ideas for your video, Tiffany?" I ask.

"Why do I even have to make a video?" Tyler whined, sounding like himself again. "It's Jillian's channel. What if her thousands of followers don't want to see me?"

He said thousands very sarcasticly and looked at Jillian as he said it but she wasn't listening.

"You are doing Jillian's usually activities. Posting a YouTube video on her channel on Sunday is one of her typical weekend activities." I explained.

"How come Jil...Jonathan doesn't have to do anything bad?" he complained.

"Jonathan is having your typical weekend which includes a lot of down time." I explain. "But she will be going to your soccer game this afternoon. It's not my fault Jillian has busier weekends."

"What do you even do in your stupid videos?" he asked Jillian.

"Usually fashion tips, makeup tutorials, sometimes shopping videos, stuff like that." Jillian answered, still not getting off the couch. "You can handle it. You'll think of something. I'm sure you'll do great sis."

Jillian, I noticed, was not only relaxed as a boy, but was a much more supportive brother than Tyler ever was.

"What's that suppose to mean?" Tyler asked.

Jillian looked at him and smiled. "You're a pretty girl. I've seen you fixing your makeup. I see how you're working that skirt. You'll be good at it." she said patting him on the butt with playful encouragement.

Tyler reddened.

I decided to help him out. "Why don't you do some makeup tips? You did your own makeup this morning and you did a really great job. You could do a tutorial on how to do a smokey eye and blush blending." I offered, knowing what my sons strengths were in the makeup department.

The look on Tyler's' face made it clear that there were few things he'd rather do less than apply blush and eye shadow on camera but when I suggested taking him to the mall and filming him trying on various outfits he said he thought he could handle the makeup tutorial.

"I wanna see it before she posts it though" Jillians voice came from the couch. "It's still my channel and I don't want her putting bad content on there."

Tyler rolled his eyes. "It's your stupid YouTube videos, it's not content. You're not some social media star."

"I have over 1000 followers so that's something" Jillian called back. "So if I want to call my videos content I can. And I don't want you putting up a shitty video."

"Isn't it my channel now?" Tyler asked turning to me. "If her room is now my room and her clothes are now my clothes and her activities are now my activities shouldn't her YouTube channel be my YouTube channel?"

"Yeah, you're right Tiffany. You can post the video without showing Jonathan if you like."

Jillian sat up, her type A stress suddenly alive her face.

"Please don't do that Ty, I, I mean Tiff. Please just show me before you post it. I can edit it for you if you want. Just run it by me first." she rambled, slightly panicked.

A slight smirk came across Tyler's pretty face, a flicker of boyish joy that I hadn't seen from him all day. "Relax, bro" he emphasized the word bro in a strange way, as if making fun of Jillian for taking to calling him sis over the past few days. "I'm not going to post anything bad. I'll show you the video before I post it." he said, seemingly amused by his sisters sudden stress.

"Thanks so much" Jillian said, as her new state of relaxation washed over her once again.

I was, honestly, impressed with Tyler's maturity. Tyler usually would have used this as something to hold over Jillian's head but, apart from a rather harmless smirk, he took the high road.

"I'm gonna eat and then I'll make the fucking thing." he said walking into the kitchen. The use of the F word brought my glowing thoughts of Tyler's new found maturity back to earth somewhat but my pride in his recent mature response kept me from commenting on it.

I watched as Tyler fixed himself a grilled cheese in the kitchen. Tyler never used to cook anything for himself. He barely would pour his own cereal. Now he was making grilled cheese, which I'd never even taught him how to make. Did he always know how and he just preferred to have his food made for him or was he figuring it out after I told him, slightly sexistly, that girls need to know how to cook. I didn't believe that but it was something that my mother had told me repeatedly as a child so cooking was something I decided to teach Jillian. Tyler had never shown Jillians interest in cooking but when the time came I decided to emphasize it to Tiffany. Just a day later, my son was making his own food.

After he finished his grilled cheese Tyler placed his plate in the dishwasher. "I guess I'm going to go shoot that video than." he said reluctantly.

"Actually," I said, seeing the time, "Johnny you need to get ready for soccer. I know it doesn't take you long to get ready but you need to put on your uniform and shin guards and cleats and all that. Remember to tape down your breasts. I know you don't need to necessarily but you should."

I noticed Tyler's smirk return upon hearing this. I could tell from Jillians face that she wasn't aware that she had to wear shin guards to play soccer but she went upstairs to change all the same. A few minutes later, she emerged, wearing Tyler's soccer uniform. While it look strange at first, after my eyes adjusted I realized that she looked pretty sharp in it. Seeing her in the uniform made it sink in just how much she looked like a teenage boy.

"Looking good!" I said nodding. "You ready to go."

"Yup" she said holding up Tyler's blue soccer bag.

"Don't forget to bring water." I reminded her.

"Right" she said heading down stairs to get some.

"Lemme just make sure that you're sister doesn't want to come watch your game." I said knocking on Tyler's door.

"What?" I heard his voice say from behind the door.

I opened the door and found him standing in the doorway of Jillian's closet with a "don't ask what I've been doing" vibe.

"What's going on?" I asked.

"Nothing" he said quickly

"Ok," I said, eyeing him suspiciously, "I was just wondering if you wanted to come support your brother at his game."

"No!" Tyler said, reminding me again that he was still my son under that skirt and bra. "I can't go there like this! All my teammates are there! They can't see me like this!"

"You're friends are going to see you tomorrow at school." I reminded him.

"Still" he whined. "I dont want to cheer on my sister, I mean" he said rolling his eyes "my brother, playing on MY team. Sh-he's going to play!"

"Ok! Ok! Just thought I'd ask. Can you at least wish your brother good luck. This is his first real boy activity."

Tyler rolled his eyes but agreed to. At that moment, Jillian appeared in her old doorway.

"I got the water Mom. We better get going!" she said in a slightly excited way.

"Hey, uh Johnny" Tyler said in a stiff way. "Uh I just wanted to say good luck, you know. Have fun and stuff."

"Awww, thanks sis!" Jillian said giving him a pat on the back. "That's really sweet of you. Hey!" she said, her eyes lighting up. "What's that?"

She was looking at Tyler's bed on which he had 3 tops spread out.

"Oh um" Tyler blushed slightly. "I was just thinking about um you know, wearing one of those. For the video. I don't know. Just thinking about it."

So that's what Tyler was doing in the closet. Looking for cute tops!

"Go with the pink Sis!" Jillian said indicating a pink off the shoulder top with enthusiasm. "Its cool and trendy and the showing one bra strap look is kind of sexy." She seemed a little embarrassed about her feminine comment but continued "You have really pretty, thin shoulders, plus it goes well with your pink nails."

Tyler blushed further.

"Definitely." I said smiling. "Pink is kind of your color Tiffany."

"For sure!" Jillian agreed. "You're a pink girl!"

Being called a "pink girl" made Tyler blush about as hard as he possibly could.

"Yeah, sure guys. I'll do that" he said quietly.

"Alright! See you Sis!" Jillian said.

"Bye sweety!" I said following her out the door. "I might be back or I might not. It depends if Jonathan wants me to stay at the game."

"Sorry about that girl stuff, Mom." Jillian said earnestly as we walked to the car. "I really am trying to be a boy for your punishment. I just really wanted Tyler to wear the pink top." She paused and gave me a little smile. "I want Tyler to wear as much pink as possible."

I smiled. "No problem, son."

We had a pleasant ride to the field but when we got there I felt the need to have a talk with her. I parked the car and turned to her.

"Look, I told the coach about everything but you look like a boy and these boys will probably treat you like a boy and that might be kind of odd." I started.

"Yeah I know."

"If any boys figure it out and are inappropriate with you go straight to the coach." I reminded her.

"I will."

"Also keep in mind that this team has been practicing for a while now so it wouldn't be surprising if you don't play much or at all. Remember, Tyler barely plays and he's been on the team for weeks."

"I know Mom!" she said casually. "Don't worry."

"Maybe I should stay and watch just in case?" I asked.

"No Mom. Just go home. I'll text you after the game. I love you but having you here would just be more embarrassing." she said.

"Ok. Have fun!" I called as she left the car.

I drove back home and realized I might be able to finally have some alone time. I went into the living room and turned on the TV. I never got to chose what we watched anymore. I flipped channels until I found something I wanted to watch and put down the remote.

Two episodes in I heard footsteps and turned around and saw Tyler, sporting the recommended pink, off the shoulder, top, bra strap showing and all, paired with a pink, floral short skirt, walking into the kitchen.

"Hey Princess!" I said trying another one of my pet names for Jillian on Tyler. "How's the video coming?"

"Good" he said, not commenting on being called Princess. "I finished it. I'll show Jil-Jonathan when he gets home."

"Ok" I said smiling and walking toward him. "See, now you have free time. You can kick back and relax."

"Yeah. I know" Tyler said smiling slightly. "Finally!"

"Sweety, I just want you to know" I said smiling even more broadly "that I'm really proud of you and how you've handled this weekend generally. You've had a big weekend, a really tough weekend, and you've been really brave and done a really good job." I put my hand on his shoulder and gave him a little pat.

"Thanks Mom." his response came.

"You wanna come watch some TV with me?"

"No thanks. I might just go up and lie down a bit. I'm really tired. Might read a bit."

Tyler wanted to read instead of watch TV? He really had changed a lot in just two days. Maybe he was just tired.

"Ok, but if you change your mind I'll be here. We can even watch ESPN if you like."

"I'll keep that in mind. Thanks mom." he said as he left the kitchen.

I returned to the couch. About half an hour later the phone rang. I picked it up.

"Hello?"

"Hi, this is Robert, Adam's Dad."

"Adam?"

"From you're son's soccer team. Or your nephew actually."

"Oh right! Hi! Is everything ok!" I knew Robert. Adam was one of Tyler's friends. They weren't close but they'd been to each others houses.

"Oh everything is fine! Great actually! Johnny had quite a game! I was just calling to make sure it was ok with you if I drove Johnny home!"

"Oh yeah of course." I responded. So Jillian played?, I thought. And played well? This was not something I expected.

"Would you mind if I dropped him off a few blocks away?" he asked. "I have a SUV full of boys I need to drive home and relieve a babysitter. Could I drop him on Milton Street?"

"Of course!" I said "Why don't I meet you there?"

"I hope you don't mind we picked up some burgers. The boys were hungry after the game so we hit the drive through. You know how they are. Anyway, now my car smells like burgers AND sweaty teenage boys!"

I laughed as I hung up and told him I'd meet him there to pick up Jonathan.

I grabbed a coat and ran upstairs and stuck my head into Tyler's room.

"Tiffany sweetheart, I'm going to run out for a sec but if you... what are you reading?"

Tyler quickly shoved the black, paperback book behind his back.

"Nothing."

"C'mon sweety, show me." I said walking toward her.

Tyler slowly revealed the black book, a pair of hands holding an apple gracing the cover with the words "Twilight" across the top.

"You're, you're reading Twilight?" I asked, shocked.

He blushed. "That girl Gabriella said I should try it and Jillian already had it. She said I had to read the books before watching the movies. It's actually really interesting." he said, his voice filled with both reluctant, feminine enthusiasm and masculine embarrassment.

"Ok, well I'm going to run out for a sec. Could you actually start dinner? Just start. The recipe is pretty self explanatory. Its on the kitchen counter." I ask.

"Ok, sure Mom." he said, closing his book, standing up, adjusted his bra and stretched a little.

"Thanks sweety." I said blowing him a kiss as I left the room.

As I walked to the corner I'd agreed to pick up Jillian on I thought about my two kids and how much had changed in just two days. Jillian was excelling at soccer and grabbing burgers with "the boys" while Tyler was doing makeup videos and reading Twilight.

About a minute after I got to the corner a silver chevy stopped right next to me and rolled down the window.

"Hey there!" Robert said smiling. I hadn't remembered him over the phone but seeing him I immediately remembered him. He was around my age, had a slightly chubby build and face but also a very handsome way about him. He was wearing a baseball cap and his son was in the passenger seat next to him. I could hear 3 other boys in the back and had to remind myself that one of those boys was my daughter.

"Hi! Thank you so much for bringing her him home." I smiled at him.

"No problem! You're boy is quite a player!" he responded, returning my smile.

"Is she? I mean is he?" I blushed slightly.

I heard the boys in the back laugh.

"Your Mom called you a she!" a voice said.

Adam in the passenger seat laughed.

"Ah shut up" a slightly lower voice responded.

"Yeah." Robert continued. "He was exactly the spark they needed. I expect he'll tell you all about it." He made a clicking sound with his mouth. "Alright, time to go bud, he said to the back of the car."

The door opened and Jillian got out, beaming a confident, relaxed smile.

"See ya Jon!"

"Yeah see ya Johnny!"

"See you guys!" Jillian responded in the lowish voice I had heard from the back of the car.

"Later Johnny!" Adam called from the passenger seat, waving.

"Bye dude" my daughter called back in a pitch perfect impression of Tyler.

"Well!" I said as me and Jillian started back home and Robert drove away. "Seems like you have a lot to tell me."

"It was crazy!" Jillian started in a voice only slightly higher than the one she was using in the car. "I didn't play at all in the first half and we were losing 2-0. But then that kid Joey got hurt, he might have broken his wrist or something, and then this other kid Ezra, twisted his ankle, so coach put me in! And I hadn't played soccer since like 5th grade gym but I don't know! I was feeling it." Jillian suddenly had a cocky swagger that reminded me of Tyler after a good game. "I scored 2 goals and then the game winning goal in over time! It was nuts. Everyone mobbed me!" she continued.

We were home and entered the kitchen to find Tyler back in his apron preparing the chicken like I had asked him.

"How'd the game go?" he asked pleasantly.

"It was so sick!" Jillian responded with excitement. "I only played the second half but scored 3 goals including the game winner in OT!"

"Really?" Tyler looked surprised.

"Yeah! They thought I was your cousin so I think they assumed I wasn't that good. No offense." She gave Tyler a little pat on the shoulder.

Tyler didn't react.

"Coach said I was actually the best player on the team!" she continued. "I'm probably better than you!" she said to Tyler.

"Johnny be nice!" I said sternly.

"What?! I'm sure Tyler isn't bad for a girl but this is..."

"Why don't we talk about this in the dining room so Tiffany can focus on her cooking?" I suggested cutting her off. "Unless you need my help." I said turning to Tyler.

"I'm fine" Tyler said, shortly and me and I led Jillian out of the room.

Once in the dining room I got a play by play of each of Jillian's goals down to the smallest detail. It rivaled the summaries that a 7 year old Tyler used to give me when he felt the need to explain every last play of every game he played in.

"...and I don't know why I thought I could but I tried it and it worked! Left footed! The guys went crazy!"

"It sounds very exciting" I said, smiling.

"It was. And honestly I don't see why I shouldn't stay on the team even when this is all over. I mean, I'm better than Tyler and I think the guys like me better actually. None of them think Tyler is any good. He just doesn't have foot coordination I think. He's only on the team because they need a minimum of two subs."

I heard a sad sniff and looked behind her shoulder to see Tyler standing in the doorway. Sports was his life. Soccer was about a quarter of his life, along with video games, baseball and basketball. He looked like he was about to cry.

"Dinner will be ready in 10 minutes." he said quietly.

"Oh no." Jillian turned around and followed him as he left the dining room. I followed them both. "Did you... you weren't suppose to hear... I was just saying that I think the guys might think its better, for the team if.."

I gave her a look.

"I'm sorry," Jillian said. "I'm not trying to be mean. Girls are so sensitive" With this comment Tyler turned somewhat dramatically back to the kitchen, his skirt flapping up a tad behind him. I gave her another look. "Really, don't be mad! But this is a good thing." she said turning to Tyler who was arranging roasted carrots on a plate. "You were concerned you'd let your team down but everyone agreed they were better off without you!"

"Johnny! That's another day of being a boy!" I said angrily.

This seemed to bring Jillian down to earth a little.

"I'm sorry Sis. I really am." she said putting her hands on Tyler's shoulders. "I'm just still kind of excited from the game. Whatcha cooking?"

The image of masculinized Jillian trying to comfort her feminized brother was kind of a sweet one but Tyler didn't care much about the gesture.

"Dinner." Tyler said shortly.

"Don't be mad at me." Jillian said smiling slightly.

"You finish dinner." Tyler said in a blank voice to me and he left the kitchen. I heard him walk upstairs and slam his door.

"I'm glad you had fun and I'm glad you did so well but be nice to her." I said looking a Jillian.

"Ok! I didn't mean to get her all worked up. It's not my fault I'm better at adapting than she is." Jillian said defensively.

I took the chicken out of the oven. "Just be nice." I repeated. "This is actually really good!" I said, trying the chicken.

I had Jillian set the table and brought out the food. I was honestly quite impressed that Tyler had not only roasted the chicken on his own, but made 2 different sides, mashed potatoes and roasted carrots.

Once all the food was out I went up to Tyler's room.

"Tiffany! C'mon honey, the meal you prepared is ready. Come eat!"

He said nothing.

"You made it all by yourself. I'm really proud and impressed." I sat down on the foot of his bed and put my hand on his back.

Still no response.

"I know its hard that Jonathan had so much success as a boy while you're still finding your footing as a girl. But from what I can tell this dinner is the equivalent of three goals. It looks really delicious. It would be a shame if you didn't taste it yourself after working so hard on it."

He lifted his head and I saw his makeup was smeared. He had been crying.

"Oh sweety!" I pulled him in for a hug. "Why don't you fix yourself up and come downstairs.

He nodded but didn't say anything.

5 minutes later he came back downstairs, his makeup refreshed. He'd even added a coat of lipstick.

We all sat down.

"Before we eat, I just want to say that this meal was prepared entirely by Tiffany. I only took the chicken out of the oven. Everything else was all Tiffany."

He smiled slightly.

Tyler and I helped ourselves but Jillian only took a few roasted carrots.

"Sorry. I'm not that hungry. Me and the guys got burgers after the game." She said with a macho air. She stuck a carrot in her mouth and her eyes opened wide. "These carrots are amazing though Tiff!"

Tyler smiled.

"So how was our weekend?" I asked. "Are we ready for school tomorrow?"

The thought of presenting themselves as the other gender in front of all of their closest friends at school seemed to sap Jillian of some of her macho excitement and sap Tyler of whatever solace the compliments of his cooking had given him.

"What are we going to tell people?" Jillian asked, the glow from her soccer success faded.

"Whatever you like. You can say you're trying out a new look or that you're seeing the world from your twins perspective. You can tell people you're trans. Or you could just say its a punishment and blame it on me. Call me a crazy person. I don't care."

"You are a crazy person." Tyler mumbled staring at his new bracelet.

"I've called all your teachers." I reminded them. "The school knows to expect Tiffany and Jonathan tomorrow. You just have to handle your friends." I had actually gone to great lengths to make sure this wouldn't be a problem at school. I had called the principal who I knew from my days on the parent committee and multiple members of the school board to make sure it would work. The kids were to be treated as the other gender in the eyes of the school I was pleasantly surprised at how easy it was given my connections and years working for the school. I was genuinely shocked at the principals hysterical laughter when I told him that Tyler was now Tiffany and was wearing exclusively female clothing but given some of the head aches my son had caused him it made sense.

My son and Principal Dexter had a strange frenemies relationship. Tyler wasn't a bad kid but had made a good number of trips to the principals office, more often for bone headed boyish stupidity than suspendable offense. And yet the principal had allowed Tyler to forgo summer school last summer despite D's in both Science and Math when Tyler managed to scrape Bs on his finals with the help of his more intelligent but still slightly bone-headed buddy Scott. So when, through laughter, the principal said he would make sure everyone got the memo about my kids and make sure that nothing serious happened to Tyler or Jillian, during they're time as the other gender, I believed him.

"Why don't we just talk about this weekend?" I say, trying to get to a more pleasant, even constructive, topic. "What was one thing you did this weekend that you liked or were proud of?" I looked at Jillian. "Besides soccer."

"Hmmm," Jillian said, thoughtfully. "Its been a fun weekend actually. It's been nice to relax a bit like Tyler does. Oh I know! I got really good at Halo! I actually broke your kill record!" she said turning to Tyler.

"Great" Tyler said glumly.

"How about you Tiff? Anything good happen for you this weekend, besides cooking this incredible meal."

Tyler started to open his mouth and then stopped.

"C'mon, Spill!" I encouraged.

"Well" he started. "I know it sounds weird but I was actually kind of happy with how my video for your channel came out."

The mention of her much beloved YouTube channel brought another bit of my daughters femininity back into her gait.

"Oh, I'd love to see that!" Jillian said, in her normal voice, or at least in a voice a lot closer to her normal voice.

"Ok" Tyler said kind of shyly. "Let me get my laptop."

He ran upstairs and came back down holding his laptop, now in Jillian's pink case. He placed it on the table between me and Jillian and hit the space bar.

We saw Tyler, in his new room, his face up close to the camera, wearing the recommended pink top, his bra strap showing.

"Hi guys" he said in a bubbly feminine voice. I suddenly realized I hadn't really listened to him talk as a girl. I had dropped him off at Zumba and jewelry making and spent most of my time at Abigail's birthday party with my sister. I had no idea that Tyler, when he tried, sounded exactly like a 13 year old girl. He sounded a lot like Jillian.

"So I know I'm not Jillian but I'm Jillian's cousin Tiffany and she said I could do a few videos on her channel so I hope you guys like them. Today I'm going to show you guys how to do a smokey eye and blend blush."

Not only was Tyler's voice light and girly, but he was speaking exactly how Jillian spoke in her vlogs and videos. I watched in amazement as Tyler perfectly applied blush and eye shadow, explaining himself as he did.

"So this is the final product." he said to camera once he was done holding his hands out just under his chin in a feminine way. "I'm pretty happy with it. I hope you guys liked it and I hope you do these techniques yourself. Don't forgot to like and subscribe. Bye!!!"

The screen faded to black. Jillian and I looked at Tyler, who was standing above us watching us watch, in amazement.

"WOW" Jillian said, sounding like a girl again. "That was amazing! You sounded, looked, acted exactly like a girl! That was amazing! Obviously I want you to post that on my channel!"

"That was really impressive sweety." I said giving Tyler a hug.

"Thanks" Tyler said smiling.

"You know what?" I said proud of my son. "I'm taking off a day for this. I'm really impressed with you." I turned to Jillian. "And I'm taking off a day for you too. For soccer. You both have done a great job. So that's 15 more days for you Tiffany and 12 for you Johnny."

The rest of the evening went a little better. The three of us baked cookies and then cuddled up and the couch and watched TV before bed like we did when they were little. Sure it was different to have Tyler in the nighty and Jillian in the T-shirt and pajama pants but it was just as enjoyable. The result was everyone going to bed happy. Tiffany, I realized, is much more willing to cuddle up with her mother than Tyler was.

I checked in with both of them after they had brushed their teeth and tucked themselves into bed. They were both nervous about school the next day but had both texted their friends, letting them know about the situation and felt ok with the situation, or at least as ok as they could. I even got a rare "love you Mom" from Tyler.

I got a very different sentiment the next morning when I woke him up to do his makeup but eventually he got out of bed and applied his makeup.

There was a nervous energy in the kitchen as Jillian, wearing bluejeans, a black sweatshirt and Tyler's go to Nike's, shoveled cereal down her throat, while Tyler, who, along with the brown Uggs that he complained were "basic white girl shoes" only to have Jillian say he was a basic white girl, was sporting a grey and white striped long sleeve top that stopped right where his black leggins started, ate nothing but a banana. It was a tad awkward when they had to switch school bags in the car after Tyler had initially carried his boyish blue Under Armour backpack out to the car while Jillian brought her black and pink purse style school bag out but transferring their books and binders from one bag to the other kept gave them something to do besides be nervous in the car. There was a certain sense of pride I felt seeing them nervously emerge from the car, Tyler, his sisters purse like school bag slung of the shoulder of his pretty white sweater, and Jillian, donning her brothers favorite navy hoody with his backpack on her back. For the first time in a while I gave them each a hug before allowing them to actually walk into the building. I had taken the day off from work in case things went badly but after my slightly emotional drop off I didn't get any texts of distress during the day which I took to be a very good thing. Jillian had soccer practice after school so it was only Tyler who came into the kitchen at 3:30.

"Hey honey, how was school?" I asked.

"Fine." Tyler responded.

"Was it hard?" I asked. "Were people mean about it?"

"Yeah, some." he said, again using few words.

"Who?" I asked.

"No one. Just some jokes and teasing and shit." He answered. "Some from my friends. Some from just random assholes. It's no big deal."

"But you're friends were nice?" I asked.

"I guess. They mostly made jokes but like... that makes sense. They don't really seem to see me as a boy anymore I think. Most of them just treated me like a girl. Besides Scott."

Scott had been Tyler's best friend since before he could walk and he lived right down the street from us. Scott was very similar to Tyler but with a little extra maturity, both physically and emotionally. Knowing that Tyler would walk home with Scott was one of the only reasons I was ok with Tyler walking home on his own as a girl. I was happy but not surprised to hear Scott stood by Tyler because the two of them were as close as close can be and I knew how broken Tyler would be if he hadn't, but I had hoped that my son would have had a few other friends who liked him for reasons besides their similar interests and clothing choices and could have looked past his leggings and lipstick, even though the humiliation at school was very much a part of the punishment.

"The girls were nice though." Tyler continued. "But yeah, a lot of the guys were..."

"Oh honey!" I said cutting him off and pulling him toward me into a hug. As I hugged him I couldn't help but notice that my son smelled very... pretty.

"Tiffany?" I asked. "Are you... wearing perfume?"

He blushed. "Yeah, a little, is it really noticeable?"

"No, its smells really nice. I was just wondering where you got it."

He blushed harder. "This girl at school lent me some."

"Well" I said smiling. "You smell beautiful. Was it that Jessica girl?"

"No," he said. "I didn't see her."

A few hours later Jillian returned, once again dropped off by Robert. I met them outside the house.

"From what the boys are telling me, coach is really changing things to feature Johnny." Robert told me.

"Wow! That's awesome!" I said, patting Jillian proudly on the back.

Dinner that night was mostly Jillian talking about soccer. In an effort to shift the focus of the conversation I turned to Tyler, who hadn't been talking.

"What was your highlight of the day, Tiffany?" I asked, stiltedly.

"I dont know. English?" he offered.

"Wait, Tiff? Have you not checked the comments from your video yet?" Jillian asked.

"No, why?" Tyler answered.

"Well you should." Jillian took out her phone and slid it across the table to her brother.

Slowly a small smile came across his face.

"I guess that was the highlight of my day" he said quietly.

"Can I see?" I asked.

Tyler pushed the phone to me and I started reading the comments.

sooooo pretty!

Youre as good as your cousin!

loved the video! request for the next one... do MASCARA+FAKE LASHES! EYELASH WEBISODE!

"They love her!" Jillian informed me. "Her video was a real hit. Its got almost 8000 views in a day."

I kept reading the comments.

wow ur really good at this. u could get ur own channel

beautiful with and without makeup!

so pretty and informative!

I looked up at Tyler who seemed to be a bit happier than he was a few minutes earlier before returning to the comments. Some girls had even posted pictures of them with smokey eyes.

"Wow, you should read these comments!" I told him reading out loud.

"Great video. So helpful!"

"Awesome vid! Would love to see one with you and your cousin!"

"omg i need this, been doing sucky makeup on myself for years!"

"Ohhhh Tyler..." I said, realizing I failed to call him Tiffany but deciding to let that one slip. "Check out this one! She's hot. Would bang! Wow! Someone is making an impression with the boys!"

"I've never got a comment like that!" Jillian exclaimed. "Almost all my viewers are girls! Look at you!"

Tyler blushed.

The next few days were all very similar. I'd come home from work early so I would be there when Tyler got home. Tyler would come home a little quiet and down, spend an hour or so in his room reading "Twilight" then he would come down and help me make dinner. Jillian would come home, I'd have a quick conversation with Robert, and then Jillian would fill us in on soccer and "the guys." After dinner we would go through Tyler's new YouTube comments. This took a nasty turn Thursday night when we found a batch of not so nice comments.

tyler you fucking fairy

TYLER BAUER LIKES COCK

suggestion: dick sucking demonstration next!

"I've had so many mean comments written about me," Jillian said, trying to comfort him but that put an end to the constant checking for comments. Jillian thought that some boys at school had found the video and taken the comments section. I felt really bad about the comments but through all this, past the laughs of watching Tyler take off his bra at the end of the day and doing his makeup every morning, I could also see Tyler becoming a more humble and sweet person.

Friday, I was truly stunned. Tyler came home and before I could give my usual "how was your day?" he said "Mom, can I go on a sleepover tomorrow night?"

I smiled at him. "I'm sorry sweety but I can't let you sleep at a boys house."

"No," he said "I wanna sleep over at my friend Gabriella's."

"Oh, um ok. Of course! Yeah! Why shouldn't you girls have some fun? Where does she live?" I smiled at the request.

"Just a block away." he responded.

"Yeah, of course!" I said smiling broadly. "You have fun with your friend!

I smiled as Tyler went up to his room. He was behaving better. He was starting to enjoy himself. He wanted to sleep over at his friend Gabriella's house! Maybe this crazy idea was actually working!

I woke up on Saturday excited not just because my terrible first week was over. It was finally the day of the sleepover.

School had been a nightmare all week. There were kids who actively made fun of me, kids who actually just treated me like a girl and kids who literally just laughed. A lot of guys went out of their way to make jokes about me being a girl or feminine. Recently a lot of guys would put on a high voice when they saw me and go "OMG like and subscribe" like I did in the video, even though I never said "OMG."

Most of my friends ignored me or just pretended I was a girl, a girl they didn't really know. That was pretty brutal. A lot of my friends tried to make excuses of why they didn't want to be around me. My friend Blake said he supported me and would be my friend but his parents wouldn't let him hang out with me like that. How are you suppose to just be friends like normal after that? My friend Shawn came up to me and asked me if I could get him in with Sonya Miller as if now that I was wearing a bra I could magically set him up with hot girls. My friend Marc told me he just thought it'd be kind of weird if we acted like I was still normal me and laughed when I said I was still me. All my friends were acting so weird so I wasn't really being that social.

When I did hang out with people it was just to kill time in school. I'd sit on my own at lunch but during my free periods I'd sit with whatever girls were free that period. It was better than getting teased, ignored and faux drooled over by the boys. Most of the girls were nice even if they also treated me like a girl, who didn't know how to do anything, although I'm sure they were talking about me behind my back. It was as if after a round of annoying questions on Monday all the girls in school had decided I was a female and had to be treated as such. We mostly talked about our clothes and people at school. Or they mostly talked at me while I sat and nodded and smiled.

Thursday, this girl Nora McGee, one of Jessica Chandlers friends, after analyzing what message my top was sending to boys, asked if I wanted to hang out over the weekend and looked strangely offended when I said no. Why would I want to hang out as a girl with a bunch of girls?

"Why not?" she said looking hurt.

"I... um have a really busy weekend" I said, feeling bad as I tried to think of excuses. "I have to babysit and this jewelry making class. I have Zumba..."

"You do Zumba?" she said smiling with surprise.

"Yeah." I said, blushing.

"Well that's why your so fit." she said smiling.

Saturday started like a normal day. Mom let me sleep in but when I woke up, I, of course, had to do my makeup. I went down stairs and had some cereal, had Mom drive me to Zumba, danced around with a bunch of other girls in leggings like an idiot, rode home with Mom, sweaty as hell, went back up to my room, peeled off my sweaty leggings, tank top, sports bra and panties, threw them in the corner, hopped in the shower, toweled off, threw on a fresh bra and pair of panties along with a light blue spaghetti strap shirt and pair of black leggins, put my breast forms back in, reapplied my makeup, put my hair up in a ponytail, then sat down to finish my homework. I usually waited till the last minute to do my homework but recently I'd been doing it right when I got home. Besides, I didn't have a lot and I wanted to get it done so I could enjoy the night. Maybe my sisters room straight A ways were rubbing off on me.

Once I finished my homework I started packing. I had to pack like I was going to be going to a sleepover at a girls house. I grabbed my sisters small pink and blue duffel bag and threw in a nighty, a pair of panties, a pair of leggings and a long sleeve Victoria Secret PINK shirt, before running into the bathroom to grab my toothbrush, toothpaste, moisturizers that I have to apply every night in accordance with rule 35, my makeup kit and zipped up the bag.

I heard my phone vibrate on my bed. I walked over and picked it up. It was Scott.

you good to come over at like 5?

sounds good I responded.

My heart was pounding. I looked at the zipped up bag and thought carefully about if I was forgetting something, if I was leaving any clue I might not be going where I told Mom I was going. Feeling ok about my packing job I sat laid back down on the bed.

I picked up my phone and texted Scott again.

i really appreciate you doing this for me

u the best friend i could ask for

He responded 20 seconds later.

no prob bro any time.

Then followed it up 10 seconds later.

you know i'd do anything for you my dude

I smiled. My whole life had gone up in flames but at least I still had my best friend.

Scott had come up really clutch this week. He had given me old clothes of his that I could wear at home when I was alone in my room. I had changed into them a few times but never stayed in them for too long in fear that my Mom would come in and yell at me and add a million years to my punishment. I'd figured out by Wednesday that I was usually safe to change into Scott's clothes for at least 2 hours in the afternoon so I'd usually change back into Jillians clothes at around 5:30 when Mom might come knocking.

I was a little nervous when I brought up the idea of sleeping over at his house while telling my Mom I was somewhere else but I should have known he'd be fine with it.

"I could tell her I'm at this girl Gabriella's house who lives like a block away from me, but instead I could just go to yours." I had said nervously.

"Of course dude!" He said as if I was casually asking to borrow five bucks. "No prob. Come over when when ever you need to. I'll lend you some clothes. Whatever you need."

Even that first day, when I walked into school, my face covered in makeup, wearing leggings and a top from forever 21, most people either didn't recognize me, or came up to asking "what happened to you dude?" or teasing me with a line they thought was clever like "you wearing a thong, Bauer?" but not Scott. Scott, upon seeing his best friend dressed in all female clothing and makeup, having only heard about this big life change from my texts the day before, came up to me and bragged about beating me in fantasy football that weekend, like nothing was different.

I looked at my phone. It was 4:30. Would he mind me coming over? I decided he probably wouldn't. I grabbed my bag and headed down stairs.

"Mom, I headed to Gabriella's!" I shouted, pulling a dark purple Victoria Secret PINK sweatshirt over my head.

"So early?" Mom asked.

"Yeah." I said, "She wants me to get there early so we can try to watch all the Twilight movies tonight and listen to all the audiobooks."

"Have you read all those books already?" she asked surprised.

"No" I said, "I'm finished the first one so we're going to talk about it, then we're going to watch the movie, then we're going to listen to the "New Moon" audio book, then watch the "New Moon" movie, then we are going to listen to the Eclipse audio book, then watch the Eclipse movie, then we're going listen to the Breaking Dawn audio book and then watch the Breaking Dawn movie."

I had worked hard on remembering all this because I knew she would ask me about what I would do at Gabriella's.

"Well it sounds like you girls have quite a night ahead of you" she said smiling. "By the way, I noticed how into these books you were getting so I started reading the first one online." she gave me a mischievous smile. "So, are you Team Edward or Team Jacob?"

I gave a forced giggle. "I'm Team Edward but Gabriella tells me that after seeing the movies, I'll totally be team Jacob."

"Alright, well have fun sweety!" she said.

I slid on Jillian's basic white adidas sneakers, and headed out the store but instead of turning right toward Gabriella's house, I turned left and walked three houses down to Scott's.

I rang the bell, then suddenly remembered Scott's Mom, Dad and Sister probably didn't know that my Mom was forcing me to dress like a girl and I didn't really want to explain it to them, especially because I wasn't sure if Scott's parents would be cool with me staying at their house to escape my mom, so I silently prayed that Scott would answer the door.

The door opened and Scott's older sister Hannah stood there.

Hannah was 16 and like Scott had good looking features, a tan face, and straight, dark brown hair.

"Hi!" she said, clearly not recognizing me.

I didn't know what to do so I pressed forward.

"Uh hi" I said in my best girl voice, the voice that my mom and sister found so convincing "Um, is Scott there?"

"Yeah one sec." she turned her head and shouted up the stairs "SCOTT! THERE'S A GIRL HERE TO SEE YOU!"

I heard the voice of my best friend come from within the house.

"Huh?" I heard him say from the top of the stairwell as he bounded the stairs before his face broke into a smile upon seeing me, his dark spikey hair slightly disheveled, his handsome face beaming.

"Oh right! I forgot to tell you she was coming over." he said give me a crooked smile. "Come on in."

I followed Scott upstairs.

"Why didn't you tell Hannah who you were?" he asked when we were upstairs.

"She didn't know and I don't wanna tell people who don't need to know. It is kind of the most embarrassing thing to ever happen to anyone." I said smiling slightly as I jumped onto one of the bean bag chairs on his floor and pulled off my Uggs.

Scott smiled. "Alright then." he said. "We'll just let Hannah believe I'm up here in my room with a girl." he winked and I laughed.

"You ready to get changed or you wanna chill in your leggings and Victoria Secret sweatshirt a little longer?" he asked, smiling as he opened his dresser drawers.

"Fuck you" I said laughing as I pulled the sweatshirt over my head.

He tossed me a pair of mesh basketball shorts which I caught.

"And I assume you want underwear too?" he asked tossing me a pair of J Crew boxer briefs.

"Oh dude, you are the man." I said happily. "You have no idea how clutch this is" I said as I pulled off my leggings.

"Whoah look at those legs!" Scott said smiling. "Pretty! And pink panties! Not gonna lie, thats sexy!"

I laughed as I flung the leggings on the floor.

"Dude, be honest with me" he said, suddenly sounding serious. "Am I the first guy the see you in your panties?" he said a goofy smile breaking over his face.

"You're my first!" I said blowing him a kiss as I took off my panties. "Head up by the way." I threw my panties at him.

"Eww! What the fuck?" Scott said through laughter. He grabbed a T-shirt and shut his drawers.

I put his underwear and shorts on and took off my spaghetti strap shirt and threw it into my bag. Scott did the same with my leggings and panties. I tried to take off my bra but struggled a few times to get the latch at the back.

"Need a hand dude?" Scott asked.

"No I got it" I said. I'd take off my bra every day that week, why couldn't I do it now?

"You sure Ty?" Scott asked after 10 more seconds of struggling with it. "I can help you out. It wouldn't be any weirder than all of this already is."

I smiled.

"Ok fine." I said dropping my hands to my sides as Scott approached me from behind.

A week earlier I might have felt at least slightly embarrassed standing before my friend in nothing but mesh shorts and a bra while allowing him to take the bra off but at this point, I didn't care. Weirdly, there was something about it that I actually kind of liked about feeling his hands on my back.

"There we go" Scott said as after about a seconds, as he unhooked my bra and I wiggled out of it and put my breast forms into my bag. He patted me on the back and dropped the bra on the floor. I threw on his T-shirt and finally, for the first time in over a week I was wearing only boy clothes again.

I took a deep breath and stretched, allowing myself to feel comfortable again.

"You want some help taking out your hair extensions?" he asked.

I laughed. I had completely forgotten about my hair extensions.

"For sure." I said.

We went into Scott's bathroom, which luckily, is attached to his room and, unlike my bathroom, doesn't connect to my sisters bathroom. Scott carefully removed removed each clip from my real hair until there was a line of hair extensions on the floor of his bathroom. I looked at myself, my floppy light brown hair finally free of any extension.

"We should put those somewhere safe," I said looking at the extensions, "Cuz I'm gonna need to put them back in later." I thought for a second. "No idea how I'm going to do that."

We moved the extensions on to an empty shelf Scott had above his desk.

"Ok." Scott said. "You look a lot more like you now. But your still wearing makeup."

I laugh again. "I forgot about that too. Do you know if your sister has makeup remover?"

After a quick trip to Hannah's bathroom Scott brought me back some wipes and I removed my makeup. I looked in the mirror, ran my hand through my once again boyish hair and smiled the truest smile I'd smiled in over a week. I walked out of the bathroom.

"Ayeeee!" Scott said smiling and he grabbed me. "Look at you looking like a dude again!" I laughed.

"So do you still remember how to lose to me in Madden?" he asked grinning.

It felt so good to be be playing video games again, chilling with Scott again, being me again. About an hour later a knock came at Scott's door.

"Scotty?" his Mom's voice called.

"What's up Mom?" he called back.

His mom opened the door and we paused the game.

"Oh hi Tyler." she said smiling. "Its funny," she said looking at Scott "Your sister seemed to think you were up here with some girl." she laughed. "Scott, your father and I are going to go out to dinner. I gave Hannah money to order something. Don't give her any trouble. Not that you ever do." She turned to me. "Are you sleepover over Tyler?"

"Yeah, is that cool?" I'd slept at Scott's house hundreds of times.

"Of course!" she said as she left. "But don't stay up too late playing video games, boys!"

"It feels so good to be called a boy." I said as we unpaused the game. Scott laughed.

An hour later, Hannah come knocking.

"Hey Scott what do you want for dinner? Oh Tyler. You are here. Mom said you were but I didn't here you come in."

Scott paused the game.

"Like an hour ago." I lied. "Actually came in just as your parents were about to leave."

"Oh. I guess that's why I didn't hear you." she moved on. "So what do you want for dinner? I was thinking pizza. That sound good?"

Scott and I nodded.

"By the way" she asked giving Scott a funny look, "who was that girl that was here to see you?"

Scott smiled. "She's just this new girl from school."

Hannah smiled back. "What did you two do up here?" When Scott hesitated to answer she rolled her eyes. "C'mon, I know you were probably talking to Tyler about it the moment before I knocked." she smiled again. "I've never seen you have a girl over like that. She was pretty."

Scott smiled again and looked at me. "Yeah she was pretty."

"You really don't want to tell me anything about what you two did?" Hannah asked looking disappointed. "Were you guys, you know, having fun?" she made a kissing sound and Scott laughed.

Suddenly Hannah's eyes got big. I followed her eyes. She had noticed my bra which Scott had left on the floor.

"Scott?" she said her voice getting excited. "Is that your bra on the floor or did your girlfriend forget something?" she laughed. "Look at you, my baby brother, ripping girls bras off at 13!"

Scott laughed. "You got me. Now can you get out, so I can talk about it without feeling weird because my sister is around."

"Ok" Hannah said, smiling broadly as she left.

"She didn't even think for a second it was me!" I said, amazed.

"You really do look like a girl when you try. I should have just been like 'that was Tylers bra'" Scott said, smiling as he unpaused the game and immediately throwing a long TD pass to go ahead.

I laughed.

20 minutes later the pizza arrived and we headed downstairs.

"Are you wearing Scott's clothes?" Hannah asked me, squinting across the table as she ate.

"Oh yeah" I said, laughing slightly. I was actually enjoying wearing Scott's clothes. Not only did it feel great to be back in boys clothes but for some reason I kind of liked how they smelled. They smelled kind of like a mix of laundry detergent and Scott.

"Why?" she asked.

"You share clothes with your friends." Scott said. "Why can't me and Ty share clothes?"

Hannah laughed. "I guess. Its kinda cute. I think its more of a girl thing though."

"Well that's sexist." Scott said and we laughed.

After eating we go back upstairs and I was having a great night until my phone rang.

I looked down at my buzzing phone. It was my mom.

"I better not answer it." I said.

"No, you need to answer it!" Scott said pausing the game. "If you don't she might think somethings up and call that girls parents.

I groaned, realizing he was write. I answered the phone.

"Hey Mom!" I said in a feminine voice that makes Scott giggle.

"Hey sweety! You know you left your copy of Twilight at home."

"Oh yeah. I guess I did."

"You want me to run it over to you?"

"No!" I said, too emphatically. "I mean, she has a copy so its fine."

"Oh ok. Are you ok? You sound a little jumpy."

"I'm fine Mom." I say, fully aware that I sound like a bratty teenage girl. "I just wanna get back to Twilight. Taylor Lautner just took his shirt off."

"Ok." Mom said. I could tell she was suspicious about something. How could I have forgotten to bring my Twilight book? "Can I just talk to your friend?" she asked. "Gabriella?"

FUCK I thought.

"Um, you can't right now, because she's in the bathroom." I made up.

Scott was now holding his head up to mine to listen.

"Its ok, I'll wait, I just want to talk to her real quick."

"Ok" I said nervously. "I'm sure she'll be out in a sec." I covered the the bottom of the phone and whisper to Scott "Get Hannah! Just tell her and see if she'll help!"

Scott bolted out of the room. I could hear him speeding down the stairs.

"Ok." Mom said. "I know this is crazy but I just want to make sure your really there. I won't embarrass you. I just want to ask her a few things."

"That is crazy. Don't you trust me?" I said nervously. "But I guess you can. Just please don't embarrass me, Mom."

Scott suddenly sprinted into the room whisper-yelling at a very confused Hannah.

I walked over to the bathroom and flushed the toilet.

"Just pretend to be this girl Gabriella. Say you're having a sleepover with Tiffany, that's Tyler, and that you met him her and jewelry making or whatever and you guys are having a great fucking time." I heard Scott whispering.

"Ok, she's coming out of the bathroom." I told my Mom. "Here's Gabriella."

I handed my purple sequined phone to Hannah who gave a confused "Hello?"

Me and Scott tried to lean in so we could hear what my mom was saying but Hannah was taller than us and we couldn't here so we settled for listening to Hannah's side of the conversation.

"Yeah... that's me... of course... no its just me and Tiffany..." I paced back and forth as she talked. "...yeah were having fun... I love Twilight... I'm Team Jacob... she's wearing leggings and a purple sweatshirt... its fine... ok bye." She handed the phone back to me.

I gulped. "Hi Mom" I said in my girly voice and Hannah's eyes got wide.

"Ok, sorry about that. I just had a paranoid moment. I thought you were sneaking around somewhere but you really are at your friends house."

"Of course I am."

"She seems like a really nice girl." My mom said. "You know who she actually reminds me of. Hannah Kingsley."

"Does she?" I said my heart beating out of my chest.

"Yeah" my mom said. "Not sure why. Anyway, have fun tonight. Don't stay up too late."

"I won't."

"Are you going to jewelry making tomorrow with Gabriella or are you coming home first."

I froze. "I dunno. I'll text you tomorrow morning when I know."

"Ok sounds good."

"See you tomorrow Princess!"

"See you tomorrow Mom"

She hung up. I exhaled.

I collapsed onto one of Scott's bean bags.

"You good bro?" he asked, squatting down next to me.

"Yeah she bought it." I said. "But that was nuts."

Hannah walked over to us. "You two need to explain some stuff to me." she said. So I explained it to Hannah. I explained everything.

"So YOU were that girl I let in?" she asked, stunned.

"Yeah." I said.

She giggled. "So that's your bra on the floor, Tyler?"

"Yeah" I repeated.

"I did take it off though" Scott said, laughing when his sister gave him a weird look.

"WHAT?" she said, ignoring Scott as it all sunk in. "You really looked like a girl. I've known you for almost your whole life and I didn't recognize you."

"I know." I said glumly. "I've been told I'm very pretty."

"Its true!" she said smiling. "And your Mom is making you do this? At all times?"

"Yeah."

"So basically your sleeping over here to avoid your own house?"

"Yeah"

"Jeez" she said. "Thats crazy. So after today you're going to go back to being a girl."

I sighed. "Yup. I have to put my hair extensions back in, put my makeup back on and go to jewelry making class tomorrow."

"Wow!" she said, still stunned. "I never would have imagined this. Do Mom and Dad know?" she asked Scott.

Scott shook his head. "And don't tell them. Seriously. Don't do that to Ty. That would be such a bitch move."

Hannah laughed. "I'm not going to, relax. Your girly little secret is safe with me." she smiled."Do you go to school like that?"

"Yeah."

"Hey Hannah, why don't you stop grilling Tyler about his double life as a girl and give me some time with my best friend. If you want to talk to that new girl Tiffany, maybe she can come over some time and answer your questions about her life style." Scott said suddenly.

Hannah looked a little surprised but didn't protest as she backed out of Scott's room.

"Thanks man" I said turning to him thankfully after Hannah left. "I swear I thought Mom knew."

"Well relax bro." he said rubbing my shoulders before jumping into the other bean bag. "Let's have some fun."

We got back to playing Madden and eating junk food before we finally went to sleep, our eyes tired from staring at the screen for so long, around 2am. It was a great night.

The next morning I woke up, still happy from the night before. Scott's Mom made us breakfast and life was good again, for now, but when I was finishing up his Mom came back in looking concerned.

"Tyler, your Mom wants you to go home right now. I called her to ask what time she wanted you back home and she asked if you'd come home right now." she said a grave look on her face. "She wouldn't tell me what but it sounded like something might be wrong."

My heart stopped. I froze. My eyes opened wide.

"Ok," I said in fake casual voice. "I'll get my stuff and go."

I headed upstairs as Scott followed me up.

"Dude, what the fuck am I going to do?" I said panicking. "She knows! She knows I came here! She's gonna kill me. She's literally gonna kill me!."

"She's not going to kill you" he said in a calm voice but even he looked a little worried.

"She is literally." I said as we reentered my "going to chop my dick off. She's going to chop it off." I was pacing around his room now.

"Dude, just calm down!" he said putting his hands on my shoulders, keeping me from my pacing. "Let's think about this. What can we do?"

It was nice of him to say "we," I thought fleetingly before remembering my situation.

"I, I need to run away." I said. "I can't go back home. She'll kill me."

"No." Scott said shaking your head. "You can't run away. You have no money or no anything. Dude, that makes no sense."

"You're right." I said.

"I really think you should just go back home." He offered.

"No, no. I cant do that. Dude! She'd literally cut off my dick! I need to hide. I'll go to like a movie or something, and then I'll come back here. And I'll just low key live with you." I suggested.

"Live with me?"

"Yeah, in here" I said. "It'd be fine. I'd wear your clothes till I get some money to buy my own."

"Where would you sleep?"

"I dont know, a bean bag, the floor."

"I don't want to make you sleep on the floor. I really think you should just go back."

"Dude! I can't" I repeated. "DICK! CUT! OFF! She's angry now." I looked around. "You have a big bed! We could share a bed! That wouldn't be so bad!"

"You know I love you dude." he said smiling "but I think I'd rather wait until she cuts your dick off before we start sharing a bed."

"Uchhh!" I huffed in frustration.

"Look Ty." He said grabbing my shoulders and looking me in the eye. "I'd never steer you wrong. You know that. You're my best friend in the world. I'm telling you, you should just go back. You can go back like this and just apologize. You can put your leggings and stuff back on and go back and say you just stopped off at my house to say hi on the way home from your sleepover. But if you don't go back home now its going to get worse, because you have to go back home eventually."

I knew he was right.

"Ok." I said taking a deep breath. "Why don't I try saying I just stopped by to say hi."

"Ok," he said. "You need to get changed then. You want me to leave?"

"No!" I said. "I'm not a real girl. You can be in the room while I change. You saw me change yesterday."

"Ok, ok. I was just asking." He pulled my bag out from under my bed and unzipped it. He tossed me my panties, leggings, Victoria Secret shirt, and breast forms.

"Did you bring an extra bra?" he asked.

"Guess not" I said, picking up the one i wore yesterday. Scott helped me put it on and again for some strange reason I couldn't help but kind of enjoy it.

"My hair!" I remembered as I stepped into my leggings and started to put the shirt over my head. "Hannah! Can you get Hannah and see if she can help me with it?"

Scott dashed out and returned a few minutes later with Hannah.

"Wow! You look pretty!" Hannah said slightly snarkily.

"I need you to help me put my hair extensions back in while I fix my makeup." I said desperately.

"Ok, I'll try but I'm not sure if-"

"Just try!" I begged her.

We all moved into Scotts bathroom where I put my face on while Hannah slowly reattached my hair. I finished first. When she was done it didn't look as good as it did before but it at least looked presentable.

"That'll have to be good enough." she said. "Bye Tyler! I'm sorry, I mean Tiffany! Good luck!"

I grabbed my bag and Scott rushed me down the stairs and out the door without his parents in the kitchen noticing. He walked me the 50 yards to my house. When we reached my house he stopped and turned and looked at me.

"Ok, dude" he said, his voice calm. He put his hands on my shoulders again and looked at me "Just go in there and apologize or say whatever she wants. Don't make it worse for yourself. You're gonna get through this."

He gave me a hug. Not a bro hug. A hug hug. He smiled as he let go.

"What's so funny?" I asked.

"Its just..." he paused as if he wasn't sure whether or not he wanted to say it, "hugging you just now felt like hugging a girl. You know. In the chest area"

I laughed.

"Ok good luck dude."

I walked into my house. Mom was waiting for me in the living room. I knew she heard me but she didn't say anything until I tried to pass through the room without saying anything.

"Stay!" she said. "Come here!"

I walked over toward her.

"You lied to me!" she said angrily. "You lied to be! I was trying to be nice and you lied to me! You went to Scott's house! You slept over at Scotts!"

"I just.."

"How dare you lie to me like that! You haven't learned anything you little bitch!" My Mom had never talked to me like that. She was silent for a second. "January." She said finally.

"What?"

"January." she repeated. "You're going to be a girl until January. And I'm going to start checking to make sure you follow every single last one of the rules. Yeah. I've been letting a bunch of shit slide! Not anymore Missy! You are going to be a perfect little daughter!"

"January?!" I cried. It was only October. "That's like 3 months!"

"Complain and I will make it more!" she said. "Now go upstairs till I've calmed down so I can fix you're hair. You're not going to jewelry making today. I need to fix your hair so you'll look decent for dinner and Uncle Jeff and Aunt Mary's.

I had forgotten we were having dinner and my Aunt and Uncles. Just what I needed right now. My cousins Carter and Gabe to make fun of me for being girly while my Mom is laser focused on making sure I'm her "perfect little daughter." They had already made a bunch of jokes when I went to Abigails party. And not friendly jokes like Scott or some of my other friends. Mean jokes.

"You're a raging bitch!" I screamed at my Mom as I felt anger pulse through me. "I hope you die in your sleep tonight!"

She looked up at me with a hurt look on her face. "And that's another month." she said.

I started for my room.

"I thought we were having a breakthrough. I thought we were making progress. I thought you were starting to get the hang out it. The video. The cooking. You doing your own make up." she sighed. "I thought you were doing a good job adjusting. I thought you were even enjoying it. I thought you were being mature."

Suddenly I felt a little bad.

"I was. I made that video. And I cooked that meal by myself. And I did my own make up all those days. I was being mature." I said reminding myself how annoyed I was at her for this whole situation. "But you can't keep making me do this! I did all that stuff and only got a few days off!"

"Well you could have sucked it up like a big b...girl, put on your big girl panties, and dealt with it for another week or so. But instead, you lied to me. And I've always told you, just be honest and if you can't..."

Mom stopped talking as I started walking away. I couldn't take her anymore.

"Hey Tiffany!" I turned back. "While your waiting for me" my Mom said, "Why don't you shave your legs again. Just to make sure their nice and pretty for tonight. Can't have your legs being all gross and hairy tonight."

I walked upstairs, slammed my door and started crying. I texted Scott.

moms making me stay a girl till fucking march

Angry, I threw my phone at my mass of Justin Bieber pillows. It missed and hit a stuffed animal on a shelf in the corner before landing on top of a pile of my dirty panties.

I took off all my clothes and walked into the bathroom and ran a bath. I put my hair up so it wouldn't get wet and, still crying, I grabbed my razor when found a small circular thing labeled bath bomb. Curious, I decided to give it a try. I got in the tub once the tub was full I dropped it in. The water started fizzing and turning pink. It also started smelling like cotton candy. It felt amazing. I just sat it the warm fizzing pink tub crying my eyes out for some 10 minutes before remembering I needed to shave my legs. I spread some shaving cream on my legs and started shaving. I didn't desperately need to shave but there were enough small hairs on my leg that the pink bathwater was soon full of small dark leg hairs. Still crying I moved onto my right leg when all of a sudden the door that used to lead to my room opened. As I realized that I forgot to lock both bathroom doors, my sister walked in, ear buds in here ears humming.

"OOOOOHHHHhhhhh!" she screamed when she saw me sobbing and shaving in the tub. She back peddled.

"Oh my god Tiffany, I'm so sorry! I didn't know! You didn't lock... I'm so sorry! Are you" she paused now noticing the tears. "Are you crying?"

I nodded sadly.

"What, what happened?" she asked. "You can tell me after your bath if you want. I dont want to interrupted your personal time."

I realized that she wouldn't actually see me naked in the pink water the way she would have in a normal bath.

"I dont care." I said glumly.

"Ok then." Jillian sat on the toilet seat. "What's going on, sis?"

I told her everything, about my plan, about Hannah, about Mom finding out. She sat there nodding as I cried my way through my last 12 hours and finished shaving. When I finally finished she spoke.

"You've had a tough day haven't you, sis?"

I nodded. "You probably think I'm pathetic."

She shook her head.

"Really?" I asked her. "You find me crying in the tub and thats not pathetic?"

"You're not pathetic." she said calmly. "You're just a teenage girl."

"Mom is going to get over you lying to her eventually." she continued. "You just have to stop fighting it. Just embrace being a girl. Like I embraced being a boy. If you throw yourself into it, Mom will be happy, and I think you'll even be happy or happier. I've already seen you be a pretty great girl like in the YouTube video. You just have to relax a little."

I didn't know what to say to that.

"I have an idea." she said, suddenly, checking her phone. "Its about 4:00. We don't have to be at dinner until 6:30. Why don't you finish up your bath and then let me help you relax? That way your nice and relaxed for dinner."

"I'm already done." I said wiping my face. "What do you mean though? Help me relax how?"

"Just trust me!" she said smiling, "Just let me grab a few things."

"Wait, before you go!" I called. "Could you grab my robe from my room?"

She walked out the other door to the bathroom, the one into my room and brought me my pink fuzzy robe and left it on the bath mat.

"Your room," she said. "is disgusting. Your dirty clothes are everywhere. You have your bras and panties literally covering the floor. How can you live like that?"

I shrugged.

She opened the cabinet under the sink and while her head was under the sink, I stood up and quickly put on my robe. She looked at me, apparently surprised that I got out of the tub while she was still in the bathroom.

"What?" I said pulling the robe shut. "You didn't see anything."

"Nothing." she said smiling innocently. "Look at you in your pink robe. You're legs look fantastic by the way."

"Thanks." I said.

What she had taken out from under the sink was a foot bath and a small purple container.

"I'll be right back," she said and she returned a minute later with a cucumber. She ran into my room for a second and returned with something clenched in her hand.

"Now," she said taking a deep breath. "Sit on top of the toilet seat and try to relax."

I did.

"This is called a mud mask" she said, and she started smearing stuff on my face, around my mouth and eyes until it covered my whole face.

"Now" she said softly. "Put your feet in the foot bath."

The foot bath was nice and warm. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the jets on my feet and all of a sudden she put something cool on my eyes.

"Whats this?" I asked.

"Cucumbers" she said airily. "Just go with it."

Because it all felt very good, I did.

"Give me your hand." she said softly.

I did and I felt her take my hand and put a little brush against my nail.

"Are you painting my nails?" I asked.

"Yes." she said, "But shut up, don't talk and enjoy yourself."

I did and it was incredible. I wasn't asleep but my entire body just kind of rested.

"Alright sis, feeling anymore relaxed?" Jillian asked who knows how many minutes later.

"Yeah!" I said. "I actually do! That was amazing."

Jillian smiled. "Glad I could help. Now go get pretty for tonight! I already did your nails for you! Now I need to shower. I'm all gross from soccer practice."

I usually wouldn't have loved being told to "go get pretty" but for some reason right now I was ok with it. I went in my room and the moment I sat down at my vanity to get pretty when my mom walked in.

"Are you ready for me to fix your hair?" she asked.

"Yes, Mom." I said politely.

She spent about half an hour adjusting my hair so it looked "as pretty as it did before you tried to ruin it."

In that time Jillian took a shower and got dressed. She poked her head into my room.

"I'm ready to go Mom." she said. She was wearing a black button down shirt with black jeans and her hair was spiked up. She looked undeniably cool and not at all like a girl.

"Fantastic Johnny." Mom said looking at her happily. "You can sit tight. You're sister still needs to get ready."

About 5 minutes later she declared herself done with my hair and told me to do my own makeup and reminded me that she expected me to wear a dress and "one of your fancier ones." I started my makeup carefully applying foundation, blush, eyeliner, mascara and finishing it off with a dark red lipstick.

I then walked into my closet and found a dress of my sisters that would surely make my mom smile. It was a sleeveless high wasted party dress. I thought about what my sister said and I tried it on. It fit perfectly falling at about my mid thigh. The skirt part was very flouncy and elegant. For a reason I can't describe, I even did a twirl. I walked downstairs and when she saw me my mom did smile.

"You look very pretty." she told me. "You should wear heels with that." She turned to Jillian. "Show her those black 3 inch heels."

I'd never worn heels. I followed Jillian upstairs who pointed the shows out to me. I slipped them on and she fastened them. While I felt kinda pretty I was uncomfortable and grimaced, knowing that I would be in for a long night.

"Yeah." Jillian said grinning at my expression. “That's life heels for you."

"Um Jill," I asked kind of tentatively "What jewelry would go well with this dress?"

She smiled. "Awwww, Tyyyyyy. You wanna be all pretty for tonight?"

I rolled my eyes. "Shut up. Forget it."

"No its fine" she insisted. "I've got great stuff for you." She walked over to one of her drawers. "I still have some old clip on earrings from when I was little." I felt my sister clip a pair of slightly dangly earrings onto my ears. "Tyyyyyy, you look so pretty!"

I looked at myself. I did look kind of pretty.

"I might have a bracelet for you too!" she said looking around the drawer and pulling out a small shiny bracelet. "I'm not sure if it will fit." She put it around my wrist. "Perfect! Its a good thing you have such dainty, girl, wrists!" she told me.

I started to protest but seeing as my wrist did look rather girly with the bracelet I just rolled my eyes and slowly followed her out of the room in my heels.

I struggled to walk down the hall so Jillian helped me down the stairs. Mom smiled when she saw that.

"Awww. Look at my children. My handsome son helping my beautiful daughter down the stairs!" she took a few pictures as we continued down.

The car ride was rather quiet. The strange relaxation I had gotten from Jillian's little spa treatment was wearing off, as was the strange happy feeling I feeling I felt when first putting on the dress as it dawned on me who was about to see me in the dress.

"We're here a bit early" Mom said as she pulled into their drive way. "So we probably won't eat right away. Please be good tonight." She looked at me. "And make sure you spend some girl time with Abigail. She looks up to you as a positive female role model.”

“But Mom…”

“Not buts young lady. I expect you to engage with Abigail. Make sure she has fun. I don’t even think it would be fun for you to just hang out with the boys and it certainly wouldn’t be any fun for her."

My heart started to pound again. Girl time with Abigail? That sounded terrible. Not only would I have to deal with Carter and Gabe's taunts I'd have to spend 1 on 1 time with their 8 year old sister?

"Embrace it." Jillian whispered and I took a deep breath and said ok.

Jillian helped me out of the car and across their gravely drive way. Mom rang the doorbell and Aunt Mary answered it.

"Hi!" she said happily. "Come in!"

Her and Mom hugged and kissed on the cheek.

"Tiffany!" she said grabbing me and pulling me into a tight hug. "So good to see you again! Abigail is so excited! And look at you! You look stunning! What a dazzling dress! And Jonathan!" she pulled Jillian into a hug. "Look at you! So handsome!"

He pushed our way through the entry way into the kitchen where my Uncle Jeff and cousins Carter, Gabe and Abigail were waiting.

I shared an awkward hug with my uncle Jeff before greeting my cousins.

"Hi Tiffany!" Abigail said with energy giving me a big hug around my bare legs while Carter greeted Jillian with a friendly "hey dude" and a bro hug.

“Awwww." I said awkwardly trying to share a look with Gabe, who was 14, only a year older than me, and I'd always had a good relationship with, but he was grinning.

"Hey Tiffany" he said trying hard to hold back a laugh and giving me an awkward hug once Abigail finally let go.

"How's it going Tiffany" Carter said, giving me a similarly awkward hug, as Gabe moved along to greet Jillian.

"Good" I lied. "I'm good."

Clearly everyone had gotten to memo about treating me like a girl and Jillian like a boy and they were following it to a tee.

"So we still have a little time till dinner" Aunt Mary said, "So why don't you kids go have some fun in the family room."

The family room was the room in their house that has a wall full of board games as well as pool, ping pong, and other fun things. It's where we always hung out at their house.

We followed Carter through the dining room into the family room. I sat down and immediately realized I had to cross my legs to avoid people seeing my panties. Immediately, Carter and Gabe burst out laughing. Even Jillian didn't manage to suppress a giggle.

"You really are a girl now, aren't you, Tyler" Gabe laughed.

"Its Tiffany now." His brother corrected him laughing. "SHE goes by Tiffany now."

"Guys, c'mon its still me." I try. Its hard to believe these are the same kids I grew up swimming with in their pool and playing football on thanksgiving with, though I imagine their probably thinking the same thing about me.

"She's even got tits now." Gabe said nudging his brother.

Jillian was laughing too now. Abigail, not really able to follow the conversation was laughing too.

"Look at that" Carter said pointing at my legs. "Have you shaved your legs Tiffany?"

"Yeah but..."

Jillian suddenly peeled into wild laughter.

"I walked in on her shaving her legs in the tub this afternoon!" she giggled. “She flipped out."

“No, thats not...” I said but Carter and Gabe had already broke into laughter and there was no stopping them.

I gave Jillian a nasty look. How could she do that to me?

“Oh lighten up Sis!” she said. “We all need to be able to laugh at ourselves.”

“Wait.” Gabe said through tears of laughter. “You call him, I mean, her, sis?”

“Yeah, all the time." Jillian said with a smile.

The boys howled in laughter again.

"She's even wearing earrings!" Gabe laughed.

"More than that!" Carter laughed. "I think I can see her panty lines through her dress."

“Why’d you wear such a fancy dress anyway?” Gabe asked once he’d finally caught his breath after laughing at my panty lines.

“I think its pretty!” Abigail said happily.

“Don’t hate cuz she wants to look pretty!” Carter said. “Lots of girls like getting themselves all dressed up. My girlfriend loves getting all dressed up for no reason.” His eyes lit up. “Hey! My girlfriend just moved here and she’s still kind of figuring things out. Would you mind hanging out with her sometime and showing her around?” He asked.

“Um I’m not sure if..” I started but Carter cut me off.

“Oh c’mon. It’d be fun. You guys could go to the mall. Buy yourself more pretty dresses. You girls would definitely be friends.”

“C’mon Tiff.” Jillian said. “At least meet up with her once.”

“You guys have a ton in common.” Carter said. “Actually, why I don’t I face time her, you guys can talk, set up plans!”

Before I knew it his phone was out.

“Hey babe, so my cousin, Tiffany, she said she’s willing to show you around a little, if you still want that, I’m not sure when but why don’t I hand you over to her and you ladies can hammer out the details on your own.”

So with that I went into the room talking to my cousin Carter’s girlfriend.

"Tyler’s even wearing high heels!” I heard Gabe say as I left the room.

Eva was a total airhead it turns out. And she rambled on forever. After about a minute I just started tuning her out.

“I wanna find places that sell like revealing, sexy clothes. Not slutty but edgy. But not black and dark edgy like stylish edgy. Like I wanna get stuff that boys might say is slutty, but girls wouldn’t say is slutty.” she said at one point.

After listening to her talk for 15 minutes, I decided to tell her I had to go.

“Ok. Well, Carter will give you my number and I’ll text you. I really feel a strong connection with you."

I groaned as I went back into the family room. They had started playing 2 on 2, ping pong, Gabe and Jillian vs Carter and Abigail.

“Oh, can I play?” I asked, happy to see them doing something that I was good at and didn’t involve much talking.

“You can now” Gabe said as he smashed a shot past Carter. “Game!”

“How bout you vs me Tiff?” Jillian suggested.

“Ooooohhh brother vs sister!” Gabe said smiling. “I like it!”

I knew I was way better than Jillian at ping pong so I accepted but as soon as we started the rally for serve I realized it would be a lot harder to play in my heels. I wanted to take them off but I knew if I did I’d have to deal with a whole round of jokes about me taking my heels off, so instead I teetered around in my heels as Carter and Gabe laughed and lost 21-4.

“Boys win!” Gabe cheered.

"Maybe you shouldn’t play in your heels?” Jillian suggested.

“Yeah thats probably for the best.” Gabe said grabbing the paddle from me. “Me vs my brother now” He smirked at me and patted me on the hip. “You can be a cheerleader.” he said. “You and Abigail. Your probably better suited to that anyway.”

“I have pom poms” Abigail said excitedly and she ran upstairs to get them.

A minute later I was holding two pink pom poms (Abigail had given me pink because I was the guest) and following Abigails lead in cheers for her brothers in between points. Abigail had set cheers that she did for her brothers and I realized that Abigail cheering on her brothers while playing ping pong was clearly a regular thing. When Carter won a point we’d stick our pom poms above our head and chant (Abigail with enthusiasm, me with literally none) “CAR-TER, CAR-TER, CAR-TER” and when Gabe one a point we’d twirl our pom poms in from of us and cheer “Gooooooooooo Gabe” raising one pom pom in the air on the word Gabe. I hated every second but Abigail seemed to be enjoying it. Why was I even doing this? I kept thinking. The only answer I could think of was it seemed like it would be worse not to.

When the score was 19-16 my mom came in to tell us dinner was ready.

“One sec” Gabe said. “This games almost over and my mom stopped and watched as Carter shot a forehand past Gabe and saw me reluctantly and Abigail excitedly cheer “CAR-TER, CAR-TER!” and she whooped with glee.

“Mary! Come in here!” she called to my aunt in the other room. I looked over at her and noticed her phone out, ready to take a video. I took a deep breath and when Carter won the next point I tried to show Mom that I was trying to be a positive female role model.

"CAR-TER, CAR-TER!” I cheered.

Gabe put his next serve past Carter.

“Gooooooo Gabe!” I said waving my pom poms like an idiot along with Abigail as my Mom and Aunt took pictures.

"Oh Betsy! Look at our girls!" aunt Mary said proudly looking at Mom.

Gabe won the match on the next point, slicing a drop shot that Carter couldn’t get too.

“Gooooooooo Gabe!” me and Abigail cheered.

“Thank you, ladies!” Gabe said, blowing me and Abigail each a kiss, and giving me a pat on the butt as we headed toward the dining room.

“Alright” Aunt Mary said. “Let’s eat!”

Thankfully I didn’t have to talk much at dinner apart from when Aunt Mary asked me about the Twilight books and then Carter asked a series of obnoxious questions about them.

“Who'd you, rather Robert Pattinson or Taylor Lautner.” he asked me after about 5 minutes of equally stupid questions.

“Taylor Lautner” I said flatly.

“Enough with the Twilight questions." uncle Jeff said.

"So" aunt Mary said changing the subject. "You never told me about your date."

Who was she talking to? I wondered. Carter? Did Carter tell his Mom about his dates?

"Oh it was very nice" my Mom said. "I really like him a lot. I'm seeing him again actually Tuesday night."

"Wait, what?" I said and Jillian nudged me in the side.

"Where did you think she was last night?" she whispered.

"Oh right" Mom said smiling at me. "You were at your friends house. Robert called me and asked if I wanted to have dinner. You know Robert, Johnny's friend Adam's dad?"

I nodded, stunned. Of course I knew Adam's dad. I knew Adam before Jillian did.

"Well he's also a single parent and I've been talking to him a little because the boys play soccer together and he called asked me out last night. It was very last minute but a lot of fun."

I was shocked. I couldn't remember Mom ever dating since dad died and now she was and she didn't even tell me. I mean we had a busy day but she still could have told me.

After dinner all eight of us went to the family room and played charades, which was fun enough (even if it was girls vs boys meaning me, Abigail, Mom and aunt Mary vs Jillian, Carter, Gabe and uncle Jeff).

“Its time Dad.” Carter said in the middle of the game.

Uncle Jeff smiled. “If its alright with you ladies, me and the boys are going to go watch Sunday Night Football. We concede. Girls win!”

Mom, aunt Mary and Abigail cheered.

“You’re welcome to come of course Jonathan.” he added.

All of a sudden I felt a pulling on the hem of my dress.

“You want to play princesses now?” Abigail asked adorably.

I looked at Mom and she gave me a took that said clearly “yes you do” and I followed Abigail up to her room, which was basically a giants shrine to disney princesses, where she showed me her giants box of princess costumes. She had the dress of every princess as well as countless pieces of fake jewelry and crowns.

“I’m Cinderella. Who do you want to be?” she asked me, her eyes wide.

“I, I have to put on one of those?” I asked her.

“Pleaseee” she said, her big eyes staring at me.

“I’m not sure they’ll fit me.”

“They can! Gabe wore one once!”

I laughed at the thought. I picked up the first one I touched.

“Which one is this?” I asked.

“Rapunzel!” she answered excitedly. “Now you change in the bathroom, I change in my room.

“You want me to take off my dress?” I asked. “Can’t I just wear it over my clothes?”

“It’s better like this.” She begged.

I went into the bathroom, unzipped my dress and hung it carefully on a hook.

I stepped into the princess costume and somehow squeezed myself in. I looked at myself in the mirror. It was pink and purple with flowing sleeves and a flouncy skirt. No body is going to see but Abigail, I reminded myself.

I walked out and found Abigail already in her dress.

“Hi Rapunzel! Are you going to the ball?” she asked.

“No, I don’t have a date.” I said, not sure how to respond.

“Where's your prince?” she asked.

“He’s sick!” I said.

“Thats ok!” she said. “Why don’t you come with me and my prince!”

I spent the next half hour dancing around with Abigail, talking to her dolls and stuffed animals, and finally, kissing "my prince" in the form of a Peeta from the Hunger Games barbie doll.

“Now lets have a tea party!” she suggested. Fortunately only a few minutes into the tea party my Mom came up stairs to tell me that we were leaving. Unfortunately, when she saw me in the princess dress sitting at a tea party holding a doll and she snapped a bunch more pictures of me with Abigail.

I quickly went back to the bathroom to take it off but I couldn’t. I struggled with it a bit but finally realized I was going to need help getting out of it. I walked downstairs and found Mom, already by the door ready to go with Jillian, ready to go. Mom smiled when she saw me still in the princess dress while Gabe burst out laughing.

"Why haven't you changed yet?" she asked me smiling. "If you really like it so much, I can buy you your own princess dress." She said to me prompting more laughter from Gabe.

Embarrassed I whispered my situation into her ear. She came into the bathroom with me and tried but had no luck. We tried unzipping it. We tried lifting it over my head. Nothing worked.

“I’m going to see if Mary has any ideas.” she said.

By the time she told aunt Mary, everyone else had figured out that something was up because we had said we were going to leave 10 minutes ago and not only had we not left but I was still wearing a princess dress.

“Maybe we should just cut it off her?” Aunt Mary suggested. “Although that would break Abigail’s heart.”

“Are their any other options?” Mom asked.

“Not that I can think of” Aunt Mary responded. “But I really don’t want Abigail to see us cut up one of her favorite dresses.”

“So your stuck in that dress?” Carter asked smirking.

“Yeah” I said trying not to react.

“You make a good princess.” he said looking me up and down. "More believable as a princess than a football player."

At this point Mom and Aunt Mary came up to me.

“So here’s what we decided.” Mom said. “You are going to wear the dress home so Abigail doesn’t have to see her dress get cut. We are going to cut it off at home, and then I’m going to try to fix it for her!”

Everyone seemed very happy with that solution although I was not at all happy with the idea of wearing this dress out even if it was just for a car ride.

“So should I go get my dress?” I asked.

“Yeah." she said. “Just carry it home.”

We said our goodbyes meaning I had to hug everyone dressed as a Princess and when Abigail said goodbye to me she said in a small voice “Tiffany, I want you to keep my Rapunzel dress.” Everyone in unison went “awwwww.”

“My mommy said” he continued “that when you were a little girl, you never got to have a princess dress, so I wanna give you that one.”

I sighed and bent down to Abigail and gave her a hug. Abigail was a really sweet little kid and I was already completely humiliated, so I might as well humiliate myself even more for her.

“Thank you Abigail.” I said. “I’ll think of you every time I play with it."

The car ride back home was mostly Mom and Jillian telling me how sweet me and Abigail were together mixed in with the occasional tease from Jillian about my princess dress.

“I just think its so cute that you chose pink one!” she said.

When we got back home Mom stopped parked and turned back to look at us. "I know its been a crazy day but you both did very well at that dinner and because you both did so well I'm taking off a day for both of you. So Jillian you only have four more days of being a boy and Tyler you have 128 more days of being a girl."

Glumly I got out of the car and walked upstairs before Mom could cut the princess dress of me and fell on the bed.

My phone buzzed. Mom had tagged me in four pictures. Dreading what I was going to see I looked anyway.

The first was an image of me and Abigail holding pom poms. Abigail is looking up at me with a delighted look in her eye. The caption read “My niece adores my daughter."

The second was a picture of me and Abigail, pom poms, cheering as Gabe played ping pong with the caption “My nephew has his own personal cheerleaders!”

The third was a picture of me and Abigail in the princess dresses having the “tea party” with the caption “Exclusive tea party: Princesses Only.”

The last picture was the picture she had taken of Jillian helping me down the stairs in my heels. This one had been captioned “My beautiful daughter Tiffany and my handsome son Jonathan.” Not only had she tagged me in all these picture but she had made this last one her profile picture. So everyone she knew would see it. Everyone.

I untagged myself in the pictures only to get a notification a minute later letting me know that I had once again been tagged in four pictures by my mom.

I slammed my head into my mountain of Justin Bieber pillows and screamed into my bed.

The next voice I heard was my Mom’s.

“Tiffany, sweety. Would you like me to cut you out of that dress? Oh Sorry! I'll let you sleep.” She had woken me up but I pretended to still be asleep. She walked over to my bed anyway and sat on the foot of it. “I’m proud of you she whispered to me. I’m really proud of how you handled Abigail." she whispered. "You're a good niece. You’re a good cousin. You’re a good daughter. G'night Princess!”

And she left, leaving me somehow annoyed yet happy but mostly confused. Confused and very, very tired.

Don't forget to leave a comment! Always appreciate your thoughts!

I thought I'd post a surprise second chapter this week for the Holidays. Let me know what you think in the comments!

Going into my last few days of my gender swap punishment I felt fine. I actually felt better than fine. I was starting to enjoy being a boy.

Every school day Tyler would have to wake up 40 minutes before me to do his hair and makeup and every morning when I heard to alarm coming from across the bathroom I'd just take a quick second before going back to bed and think, I'm glad I didn't have to deal with that shit.

And it wasn't just that. Tyler's clothes were more comfortable, his schedule was more laid back and his whole life was more relaxing.

Even socially there were parts about being a boy I liked more. School was awkward at first, of course, but most people didn't really care. And hanging out with Adam and the other guys on Tyler's soccer team, or should I say my soccer team, was honestly way more fun than hanging out with my girlfriends from school in some ways. And hanging out with the guys at soccer made it easier to relate to the guys at school. As I girl I mostly hung out with my three main friends, Nicole, Kim, and Christy. My friends, while I loved them, were always kind of judgmental and prissy. Sometimes I wouldn't say things around them cuz I didn't want my friends to think something I said was stupid. Sometimes I wouldn't wear certain outfits because I thought my friends wouldn't like it. And everything always revolved around Nicole. Nicole loved crop tops so we all wore crop tops. Nicole had a crush on a high school boy so we all tried to get high school boyfriends. Nicole wanted us to only go to her house after school so we did. We all had to agree with her and do what she wanted to do. Now it was Tyler who had to deal with Nicole as she had taken an interest in him the moment she figured out exactly what was going on with our whole punishment situation, so it was Tyler who had to field invitations to Nicole's house after school, Tyler who had to wear crop tops to school and Tyler who dealt with her judgmental comments. Tyler had resisted them at first but after his punishment became longer he seemed to have decided to give my friends a shot. Hanging out with Adam and the guys was different. They didn't care. They didn't care what I wore or what what I said. We all just said stupid shit and laughed about it. I just could relax and hang out and have a good time.

Sure, sometimes when I saw Tyler in a really pretty outfit like the little black dress he wore to uncle Jeff and aunt Mary's, I'd be a little jealous and it was a little hard to see my room become a total pig sty as Tyler essentially decorated the floor with his dirty panties but generally I comfortable, in a lot of ways, more comfortable than I ever was as a girl. I was more than comfortable. I was happy.

I didn't care much what my old friends thought of me, or at least not as much as I did, but when I came into school Monday, rocking Tyler's dark blue jeans and a blue plaid shirt, and Genevieve York, a very pretty but very snotty, rich, girl who I was once desperate to impress, told me I looked hot, I almost fainted in shock.

"Thanks cutie" I said trying to sound cool, already thinking about how I was going to tell Adam about it after school.

I knew things weren't going as well for my brother especially at school. Most of his friends now thought he was a weirdo and Tyler, who usually spent his lunches surrounded by his bros at a crowded table of loud boys in the center of the cafeteria, now, apart from Tuesday's and Thursday's when he and Scott had the same lunch period and ate together, would either sit alone at at table in the corner or (more commonly now) with my girlfriends at the table where I used to sit, where he'd sit with a blank, sad look on his face and according to Kim, "never speak unless spoken to." When he first came to school as a girl Tyler's strategy seemed to be make it clear that he was not a girl and didn't enjoy any of this. However in the aftermath of his sneaky sleepover at Scott's house and subsequent extension of his punishment, Tyler had reluctantly been basically filling in for me and hanging out with my friends. He hung out with them during free periods, joined them on their group trips to the girls bathroom and even went to Nicole's house after school once. He was fitting in as a girl pretty well but he looked completely dead inside.

I was torn between the hilarity of watching Tyler be such a girly girl and sympathy for my "brother" who was hanging on by a thread. He had become something of a running joke around the school. Whenever a boy would do something embarrassing or feminine someone would shout "Tyler Bauer" and people would laugh.

I first noticed this when at lunch Carson Ford said he kind of liked Ke$ha's music.

"Whoah! Tyler Bauer!" Joel Sails, a kid who Tyler and his buddies used to mock and Tyler once called literally the nerdiest person on the planet, said laughing.

A boy gave a high pitched scream when he sees a bee in the hallway. "Tyler Bauer!" his friend shouted.

"Aye dude that shirts a little Tyler Bauer." I heard someone say to his purple shirt wearing friend.

I didn't think that Tyler knew about this and if someone said it around me I'd always tell them to stop but it wasn't just the jokes.

The fact that a seemingly typical 13 year old boy had suddenly become a total girly girl started a lot of conversation and on Monday the conversation was in full swing.

"You know that eighth grader Tyler Bauer" I heard a few 6th graders say in the cafeteria.

"Yeah." his friend said.

"You know he has a vagina?"

"No he doesn't."

"Yes he does."

"No, he wants to have a vagina! He doesn't have one now!"

"No! I heard he has one. He's got tits, why cant he have a vagina?"

"I saw him in the locker room once and he has a dick."

"You looked at his dick in the locker room?"

"I didn't look, I just saw it. I heard he had a big one."

"Did he?"

"Not really."

"Was that before he was a girl?"

"Well yeah. I couldn't see him now. He uses the girls room. Otherwise all the guys would stare at her, I mean him, or no I think it is her."

"Well then how do you know he doesn't have a vagina now."

Both boys were laughing hysterically now and I held in the temptation to tell them that Tyler didn't have a vagina and kept walking.

"Do you think he likes boys?" I heard some guys say before my before my advanced math class. I took 9th grade math. Were 9th grade boys talking about Tyler too?

"Probably." another guy said. "I don't know why'd he'd dress like that if he didn't."

"Would you smash?" his friend asked him.

"Naw. You?"

"Maybe. She's actually pretty hot as a girl. I'd def let her go down on me. I dont know about anything else."

I couldn't keep listening to them talking about Tyler like that. It just weirded me out. I left class and went to the bathroom. The boys bathroom was not something I'd miss when I went back to being a girl. The girls bathroom didn't smell like roses but the boys bathroom smelled aggressively terrible. I guess it was nice not to be as self conscious about going to the bathroom but I didn't love the general messiness, even if they were just school bathrooms and the girls bathrooms were only marginally better.

I looked at myself in the mirror after I washed my hands. I smiled. I kind of liked this me. She was...he was cool. More confident. Care free. I might miss him when I went back to being a girl.

I walked back into my math classroom only to hear the boys still discussing my brothers bangable-ness.

"I'm telling you dude, its either her bras and something she puts in them but she has decent tits. Or at least it looks like it."

"I know. And if they were real for sure. But they're not."

"Maybe she'll get implants."

I sighed. I doubt those guys even knew I was Tylers broth...sister.

I tried to help Tyler out a little where I could. I introduced him to some nice girls that I thought might wanna be his friends and that he might enjoy hanging out with more than my friends but when they tried to talk to him he just shyly gave them one and two word answers.

"Why don't you come to my game tomorrow?" I asked him as we walked home. He usually walked home with Scott but Scott had football practice today and Mom didn't want Tyler walking home from school alone.

"I don't wanna watch my team play without me." he said giving me a look.

"It might be fun though. And you never do anything anymore besides read Twilight and cook."

"I just don't want to. It'd be humiliating. My friends might recognize me. All my school friends already think I'm a freak, I don't need my soccer friends thinking it too."

"They wouldn't recognize you"

"They might."

"I don't wanna just watch you have fun while I can't."

"You can bring Twilight."

"I told you I just don't want to."

"Ok. I just think you might enjoy doing something. It might make you feel better."

He looked at me suspiciously.

"Why do you care so much?"

"Cuz your my sister" I said smiling, giving him a side hug and leaning on his shoulder until he smiled. "Seriously I don't want you to be miserable. At least not all the time."

He laughed.

"We should hang out sometime. Do something together. We could kick the ball around together sometime." I suggest. "I'm sure Mom wouldn't have a problem with it." I pause slightly. "As long as you're wearing the proper attire."

He smiled slightly.

"Yeah, that would be fun." He looked at me. "You wanna do it when we get home? In the yard?"

"I can't, sorry." I said, feeling bad as his face fell. "I'm going to Adam's. I'm just dropping off my bag at home. Maybe tomorrow after my game."

"Sure, yeah, thats fine. That'll be fun."

I was excited to go to Adam's. In just a week we'd become pretty close. I'd gone over to his house a few times after practice and he'd hung out at mine Saturday night when Mom and Robert were on their date.

Once at his house, we went up to his room and unable to keep it in for any longer I told her about Genevieve York calling me hot.

"That's her." I said showing him her Instagram profile pic.

"Dude she's so hot!" he said smiling. "You gotta take advantage of that. She thinks your hot. You should ask her out! Or actually, invite her to our game tomorrow."

I was so excited that she had said that to me, I hadn't even thought about asking her out or anything like that but the idea was kind of exciting. Thank god I had guy friends to think that way for me.

When I got home Tyler was in his apron cooking.

"Dinner's almost ready." he told me.

"Johnny can I talk to you?" I turned around. Mom had just walked into the kitchen.

"Yeah sure."

Mom ushered me into the hallway and dropped her voice.

"As you know" she said quietly, "your allowed to go back to being a girl on Friday. Coincidentally, I've been invited to my new bosses house for dinner on Friday. And when I say I, I mean me and my family. I assume that you want to go back to being a girl on Friday?"

"Uh yeah." I said slowly.

"Ok." she said smiling. "I will tell Peter to expect me and my daughters."

"Actually, Mom." I said having a second thought. "I mean I do want to be a girl again, but can I just be a girl sometimes? I know that sounds weird."

Mom smiled. "What do you mean by 'just be a girl sometimes?'" she asked.

"Well being a girl comes naturally to me." I said. "But I kind of like being a boy and living like Tyler. Its... its more fun."

Mom nodded. "So what do you want to do?" she asked.

"Like I want to be a girl again, certainly a girl at school, and most of the time, really. I think. But I still want to play soccer. As a boy. On Tyler's team. I know that sounds crazy but can we just try it? Until I figure out what I really want to do?"

Mom smiled. "Of course we can." she said. "I'm glad you found something you enjoy about being a boy."

"Yeah, its not bad. I can see why Tyler enjoys it. I kind of like it, actually." I said.

"Wonderful!" she said "By the way, Robert is driving you home from the game tomorrow. He's dropping you off at home and picking me up!"

I smiled. "That's really cool, Mom."

"Thanks honey. Now from the smell of it your sister has finished the chicken parm! Its time to eat!"

"It's about time!" I said. "I'm starving."

The next day at school I found Genevieve York before my first class.

"Hey." I said in a voice a bit lower than the boy voice I typically do.

"Hey, Jonathan" she responded smiling.

"So I was wondering what you were doing after school today cuz if you're not doing you should come to my soccer game at Moats Park."

She looked at me and smiled. "Maybe I will." she said and walked away.

I don't remember the rest of the school day. My brain had room for day dreaming about the soccer game and day dreaming about Genevieve coming to the game. Nothing else.

When I got home I went straight to my room and took off all my clothes. I slid on Tyler's Under Armour compression shorts and checked myself out in the mirror. I actually kind of loved his compression shorts and how I looked in them. I looked slim and cut.

I put on my shorts, my shin guard, taped down my boobs though I didn't need to, threw my jersey on, pulled my socks up, grabbed my bag and went outside to wait for Robert.

"You ready dude?" Adam called through the window as his Dad pulled up in front of my house.

"Born ready." I shot back.

When he pulled up I hopped into the back of his SUV to find my teammates, Leo and Eddie.

"Dude I'm so hyped" Eddie said as Robert started driving. "We haven't lost since you joined and if we win today, we're tied for first place."

"You nervous?" Leo asked me.

"Naw." I said. "I'm excited. I've been waiting for this all day. I'm a little nervous about whether this girl from my school is going to show up but I can't think about that now."

"Yeah." Leo agreed. "Bro's before hoes. Gotta focus on the game." Then after a few seconds he asked "She hot?"

"So hot!" Adam said from the front seat. "Like a 9. 9.5 maybe!"

Robert laughed. "I remember when I was you boys' age and I talked about girls like that. Don't do it in front of them, or once you pass the age of 17. Maybe 18. Maybe 20." he laughed again. "Just don't get into a habit of it."

We got there and started stretching. Coach called us in the give us a quick pep talk and go over the starters, and then we did our warm up. Then right as the game was about to start I noticed Genevieve walking towards the field. I smiled. She had come!

The game was a tough one. We weren't controlling the ball or the tempo of the game. Eddie made a few really great saves to keep them from scoring. After the first half it was still 0-0.

"We need to take our shots when we have them!" coach said at half time. "Don't hesitate! Shoot!"

I was off. I'd missed a shot on a break away and had another one saved by their keeper. On top of that, they were playing dirty. They're defense men were all making illegal slide tackles and had slid into me four times, the last one led to me taking a cleat to the thigh. Late in the second have I blew another good look, and let out a yell of frustration like I'd seen Tyler do when he was frustrated with his game.

I knew time was running out. A few minutes later I managed a steal and raced up the sideline. I was a few feet outside the box and the keeper was running toward me. If I didn't shoot soon, he'd grab the ball. I shot and the ball hit the side bar and bounced into the net. I let out a triumphant scream, pounding my chest in excitement and ran up field to celebrate with my teammates.

A minute later the whistle blew. We won!

We celebrated on the sideline and I saw Genevieve cheering me on out of the corner of my eye.

I walked up to her.

"You were amazing!" she said, smiling.

"Thanks!" I said returning her smile

"Look at you all sweaty and intense!" she said. "Its kinda hot."

I raised my eyebrows. "Is it really?"

She leaned in and kissed me on the cheek. "Yeah, it is. See you at school Johnny."

I watched her walk away.

"I was wrong." Adam said, from behind me. "In person, she's a 10."

The ride home was a fun one. Robert was just as excited as me were. We blasted music and sang as loud as we could.

"You see Johnny get that kiss?" Eddie asked.

"Actually?" Leo asked.

"She leaned in toward him but only gave him a cheek!" Adam said laughing.

"Don't worry, I'll be back for more." I said laughing. I wasn't sure if I wanted more but I knew I wanted the guys to think I did. "I'm starving." I said, changing the subject.

"Me too." Adam agreed.

"You guys played hard," Robert said smiling from the drivers seat. "You've worked up an appetite. We might be able to pick up some food. Can't take too long though. I'm seeing Betsy tonight."

We stopped at a Burger King to get some food and then we dropped off Leo, then Eddie and then Robert left Adam at their house.

"See you Johnny!" he said as he got out of the car.

Robert then drove me home. I thanked him, got out and headed toward my house. Suddenly the door opened. It was basically dark but I could see my Mom walking toward me, wearing a long tight red dress, a new slight curl in her hair, wearing more makeup than I'd ever seen but looking stunning.

"Whoah, Mom!" I said, smiling. "You look amazing!"

She smiled. "Thanks honey! How'd the game go?"

"Great!" I said. "I scored the game winning goal!"

"Wow, thats awesome!" she said. "You'll have to tell me about it later. I need to go. Robert is waiting for me."

I watched her as she got into the car and Robert drove away. I was really happy she had finally started dating again. I'd always wondered if she would ever date again and now she was dating one of my best friends dad's.

I opened the door and walked into the kitchen to find Tyler, sitting on one of the stools at the kitchen counter wearing a small pink sports bra, leggings, my light blue New Balance sneakers and an unhappy expression.

"Hey Tiffany!" I said happily. "You do an extra Zumba class today?"

Tyler gave me an angry look.

"Didn't you forget something?" he asked, crossing his arms.

I looked at him and suddenly remembered that I'd told Tyler I would play a little soccer with him.

"Oh my god. I'm so sorry! I forgot! I'm sorry. I really am sorry! I had a game." I said feeling terrible. I looked outside. It was almost pitch black. "You wanna still kick it around a little?"

Tyler looked at me angrily. "Its night. How would we see?"

"C'mon Tiffany! Let's try!" I said trying to sound positive.

"No, there's no point now."

"C'mon" I said grabbing his hand. "You're all dressed and ready. Let's give it a shot."

He was right. There was no point. We could barely see the ball.

"Let's just go inside!" Tyler said after about 5 minutes and I agreed.

"I'm sorry" I apologized again, hugging Tyler from behind as he opened the fridge. "Why don't I cook tonight?" I offered. "Better yet, why don't we just get pizza?" I suggested.

His face softened slightly.

"And," I said eagerly "Why don't I give you another at home spa treatment."

I could tell he still wanted to be mad at me but the idea of pizza and pampering made him happy.

"Fine." he said, finally relenting.

"Go put on your robe. And choose what shade you want your nails." I said. "I'll order and grab the stuff. We can do it in the living room."

I ordered the pizza and collected the foot bath and mud mask from our bathroom and went downstairs.

I filled the foot bath with water, laid a towel at the foot of the couch and put the foot bath on top of it.

Tyler came down a minute later in nothing but my fuzzy pink robe, well, honestly, wearing his fuzzy pink robe. He sat on the couch and put his feet in the foot bath. I spread the mud on his face, put a cucumber on each eye and took his hand.

He had chosen what had become his go to shade of light pink nail polish. I turned on the TV and painted his nails while thinking about how strange my life had gotten. I not only felt so bad for upsetting Tyler that I was doing something to make it up to him but what I did to make it up to him was paint his nails while he lounged in my pink robe and a mud mask.

When the food got here Tyler cleaned himself up at we ate in front of the TV. He cleaned up both of our plates and glasses. I'd noticed that Mom had been having him do a lot of cleaning related chores in addition to his cooking while she'd been making me do a lot of moving related chores. Tyler, now cooked and did the dishes, while I took out the garbage like he used to. My Mom had even made me mow the lawn, which Tyler never had to do. I wondered if that was on purpose or just a coincidence.

When he finished cleaning he came back to the couch.

"Want me to do your toes?" I asked kindly.

He smiled.

About 10 minutes later Mom came home to find Tyler stretched out on the couch in my robe, his feet in my lap, as I painted his nails.

Mom smiled. "What a good brother you are!" she said laughing. "Another day off for both of you."

Tyler still had over 120 days as a girl left but that meant tomorrow was my last day as a boy.

It went by too fast. It felt like moments after I got to school I was walking home, alone this time. There was no soccer today, Adam was busy, and Tyler had decided to stay late at school and get his homework done so he could walk home with Scott after football practice.

Was I seriously bummed out about the prospect of being a girl tomorrow? I forced myself not to be. It was my choice after all and I was excited to be a girl again. I was especially excited to try out a few new looks on my now short, Tyler like hair.

The next morning, when I heard Tyler's alarm go off, I woke up too. I yawned and walked through the bathroom into my room to find Tyler going through my drawers drawer in nothing but a pink bra and pink panties. When he saw me he crossed his arms over his chest as if he was trying to hide his bra from me. He looked at me, surprised.

"I'm a girl again!" I reminded him, laughing at the absurdity of the sentence. "We're going to need to share clothes." I laughed at his still slightly confused expression. "And put your hands down. We're sisters now I guess. And besides I've seen you in your panties before." I reminded him.

"Oh right!" he said slightly dimly.

He put his hands down and returned to sleepily choosing a fresh pair of panties. He looked at me uncertainly and pivoted away so his butt was facing me as he took off the hot pink panties and dropped them on the floor, revealing his smooth, round, little butt, and replaced them with the clean pale pink ones.

He sat down at the vanity and started doing his makeup.

"You do you're makeup in your underwear?" I asked him.

"Yeah." he said. "How else would I match my clothes to it?"

"I think most people do it the other way around." I said, laughing as I grabbed a pair of leggings and picked out a dark purple long sleeve shirt.

"Oh I was going to wear that shirt" he said pointing at it.

"Can't you wear another one?" I asked.

"Yeah but I just did my makeup to go with that one." he said.

I rolled my eyes and laughed but handed him the shirt settling on a dark blue one instead.

I sat down next to my brother at the vanity. I worked on my hair for a while to make it look like a picture I saw of Kristen Stewart in a magazine. Her hair was a tad longer but the look still worked. I then moved on to my makeup.

It was a little odd making myself up right next to Tyler. Tyler used to make fun of me for taking too long to get ready but today I finished my makeup before he did.

"Hold on I just need to finish my lips" he said and I laughed at the thought of what 12 year old Tyler who once bragged about not showering after a baseball game in the rain, would say to 13 year old Tyler who did his makeup in his bra and panties, coordinated his makeup with his outfit, and applied both lip stick and lip gloss before heading downstairs. Honestly, 12 year old Tyler would probably try to get in 13 year old Tylers panties, not that 12 year old Tyler ever actually had sex with a girl, but he was good with the girls and liked to think of himself as a ladies man. It was always kind of gross to me when girls would tell me they thought my brother was cute. Before he went down, Tyler also applied a little perfume behind each ear, each wrist, and each elbow.

"We're going to school not a night club." I said laughing. "Who are you trying to impress?"

"Shut up." He blushed. "I'm trying to get Mom to take more days off."

It was also a little odd when Mom said she was happy to see "her girls" but not in a bad way.

"Let me get a picture." She requested. "Give each other a hug." I grabbed my perfume scented brother and we but our cheeks together and smiled at the camera.

"Lovely!" Mom said happily.

About 2 minutes later I got a notification that Mom had tagged me in a picture on Facebook. I opened Facebook and found that Mom had made the photo of me and Tyler hugging her new profile picture with the caption "My two gorgeous daughters."

I showed it to Tyler.

"Uchh, why does she keep posting pictures on Facebook!" He asked. "After she posted that last one I got like 3 of her friends message me telling me how proud they were of me for coming out and being my real self."

I laughed.

School was weird. Some people didn't seem to know that "Jonathan" had been me the whole time. Some people literally didn't care. Some people thought I was doing to the whole thing as a statement on gender. But surprisingly the overwhelming majority of people seemed to think I'd decided to dress as a boy for 8 school days to support and encourage my trans sister after she (Tyler) had come out.

I tried telling people that wasn't true but there was no point.

Nicole, Kim and Christy even came up to me.

"I think it's really brave and really cool of you to have done that for your sister." Nicole said self importantly.

"I agree." Kim said quickly.

"I just wanted to invite you to come to the mall with us and sleepover Saturday night." Nicole said. "And tell you're sister she's welcome to come too."

I smiled. "Can't do the mall but I'll get back to you on the sleepover" I said.

I had soccer on Saturday and despite the fact that a few weeks ago the thought of those three having a sleepover without me would have driven me crazy, today, I didn't care and had no desire to have my outfit judged. I only didn't turn it town in case my perfume wearing brother wanted to have a sleepover at the popular girls' house in the hopes of having his punishment shortened.

After school I raced home, fixed my hair to look less feminine, threw on a pair of Tyler's athletic shorts and a t-shirt and waited for Robert to drive me to soccer practice.

After practice, Robert drove me home, I showered, grabbed a pair of PINK sweat pants and a spaghetti strap shirt and headed downstairs to see what Tyler had made for dinner.

I honestly kind of enjoyed going from girl to boy back to girl over the course of the day.

The next day after school I walked home with Scott and Tyler.

"...but I wanna wear a dress I haven't worn yet." Tyler was telling him. "But I feel like it should be kind of fancy, you know? So I could either wear the pink one that's kind of skimpy, the longer fancy black one, the short red one or the floral one. But I think floral is a bit too much for tonight. What do you think?"

I couldn't help but laugh.

"I'm should they'd all be fine." Scott said pleasantly. "Wear whichever is most comfortable."

I bit back the urge to point out that Tyler and Scott were behaving like a couple, the girl jabbering to the guy about outfits, the guy completely indifferent, and instead recommended the red one.

"Its classy but not too fancy. It's interesting but not too showy." I said. "And you could wear that red lipstick. I said.

We started getting ready as soon as we got home. Tyler showered first and by the time I had showered he was stressing over his dress.

"Lemme see you in the pink one?" I asked.

He changed into a very tight and short pink dress that both made him look like he had a figure but was also way too revealing for a dinner like this.

I smiled. "And lets see the black."

Tyler tried on a fancy black evening gown that any girl would have known was too fancy for the occasion.

"Give me a twirl." I said smiling and he obliged, happily twirling.

"Look at you" I said laughing. "Some times I cant believe its really my brother Tyler in that dress." he laughed. "Let me see the floral." I knew I was going to choose the red one, but I was enjoying having fun with him and for some reason he didn't seem to modeling dresses for my opinions. A part of me thought he even liked it.

Tyler came out, wearing the floral dress. "Nice, but show me the red" I said after he had struck a few goofy poses in the floral dress.

He put on the red sleeveless dress. It looked fantastic on him. It was tight with a little bit of room at the bottom, falling high on his thigh. He struck a goofy little pose, jutting his butt out to the side.

"That's soooo pretty!" I said enjoying my femininity again. It was fun having a sister! Doing sister things! In a lot of ways having Tyler was like having the little sister I always wanted because he needed my help with lots of basic girl stuff.

"I wish I had your legs." I said, looking at his pale, skinny, shaven legs.

He smiled. "Yeah well I wish I had your ass." he responded.

I laughed and looked at him strangely. "You do?" I said.

He faltered, as if trying on dresses with your sister was one thing but wishing you had a better ass was a step too far.

"No." he said. "I was just joking." He's confidence was shot. "I'm not sure about this dress." He said suddenly as he sat on his bed.

"Tyler?" I said sensitively. "Can I ask you something?"

"What?" he said, avoiding eye contact.

I finally asked what I'd been wondering for a few days.

"Are you enjoying being a girl?"

He seemed to be enjoying himself, and not in an silly "boy goofing around in girls clothes" way.

"No." he said trying to sound manly

"C'mon Tiffany." I said, realizing that if he was reluctantly enjoying himself as a girl, starting my calling him his male name wasn't the best idea. "Be honest with me." I paused and then added. "We're sisters."

He laughed slightly.

"I don't like it. I don't. Sometimes I enjoy it when I'm messing around with you like that or something but I don't like it. I hate being in front of people and being treated like a girl. Being presented like a girl. I hate it." he paused. "I mean its gotten better than it was before but I still don't like it. I'm honestly just trying to do what you said and embrace it."

I laugh.

"Oh. I forgot I told you that. Well you're doing a good job of embracing it. But you might want to dile it back." I laugh. "You seemed to being really working those dresses and you seem extremely comfortable at a vanity and honestly you kind of talking to Scott like he was your boyfriend."

"What?" his eyes got big.

"It's not a big deal. I don't think he thought so." I said regretting I mentioned it but puzzled by his reaction. "Boys don't usually pick up on that stuff. He's like you Ty. A big dumb boy." I reassured him. "You're just a lot prettier than he is."

Tyler's face broke into a smile at being called a big dumb boy.

"Thanks!" he said. "I know" he added flipping his hair off his right shoulder in a very "boy goofing around in girls clothes" kind of way.

I laughed and gave him a hug. Even after showering he still smelled like perfume.

Me and Tyler had fun getting ready from that point on. We did each others makeup and I was actually really happy with how I looked.

"You're really good!" I said. "You're better than literally all my friends. Oh that reminds me. Do you want to sleep over at Nicoles tomorrow night. Have a girls night with some of my friends?"

He laughed and shook his head. "No way. I'll have a girls night here with you but I'm not doing that shit. The one time I went over all they talked about was which boys they liked. I don't want people getting used to Tiffany. "

When we were done we looked at ourselves in the mirror. I was wearing a short, blousey, black dress that showed just a tad bit less leg that Tyler's dress did. Standing next to Tyler I had an unpleasant moment of realization when I realized that Tyler probably looked better than me. I tried to put this out of my mind. He had always been skinnier that didn't mean he was prettier.

We walked downstairs together, accepted Mom's compliments about how pretty we looked, posed for a picture, and then got in the car. As we drew closer to the house I could see the panic slowly building on Tyler's face, the way it always did when new people were about to see him as a girl.

"This is exciting!" Mom said as we walked up the path toward the door. "Me and my girls!"

She rang the bell. A few seconds later a door opened.

"Hi!" a pretty woman who looked to be in her 40s, said greeting with a hug. "Betsy! So nice to see you again! These must be your daughters!"

"Hi I'm Tiffany" Tyler said, holding out her hand.

"I'm Molly." she responded. "You look beautiful!" she told Tyler, who blushed and thanked her.

"And I'm Jillian." I said, happy to say my real name again.

"And you look lovely too!" she exclaimed. "Must be good genes!" she looked at my mother. "Fraternal twins but both gorgeous. You hit the jackpot. And both girls! Lucky you!" she smiled. "But I can certainly tell you the girly girl is and who the tom boy is." She looked at Tyler when saying girly girl and me when saying tom boy.

We followed Molly into the next room.

"Tom boy!" Tyler sneered under his breath with a laugh.

"Can it, girly girl!" I whispered.

"There aren't as many children as we expected at first but my son will be home from football shortly." Molly said to us. "How old are you girls?" she asked.

"13" we said in unison, having a rare twin moment.

"My goodness you girls are adorable." she said. "He's 15 so a little older but I'm sure you'll all get along great."

We spent the next 20 minutes being introduced to my mom's various colleagues including Mom's boss, asked how old we are, told how beautiful we look and asked how school was going.

"Yes!" I said, when an older man asked me if I played any sports. "I play soccer."

"And you." he looked at Tyler.

I smiled. "She doesn't." I interrupted. "She's more of a girly girl. I'm more of a tom boy."

Tyler gave me a look and the man smiled.

"Well we do need all kinds don't we." he said. "My grand daughter is more like you." he said gesturing at Tyler "a total girls girl. But my daughter was more of a tom boy."

A minute later Molly found us again now with a handsome, well muscled, well quaffed, brown haired boy to her side.

"This is my son Thomas." she said introducing him to us.

"I'm Tiffany." Tyler said waiving at him.

"I'm Jillian" I said doing the same.

"Thomas" he said in a smooth voice. "You girls wanna hang out in the other room away from all these guys."

"Sure." we said at the same time.

We followed Thomas down a hall through a high ceilinged foyer into a pleasant living room.

"How big is this house?" Tyler asked amazed.

"7 bedroods, 9.5 bathrooms" Thomas said. It was obviously a question they got a lot. "You want the tour?"

"Sure" me and Tyler said in unison agian.

"Alright then, follow me." he took Tyler by the hand and gestured for me to follow.

"Lets start in the basement" he said leading Tyler down the stairs as I followed. "This is my domain. This is a guest room." he opened a door to show a nice but plain room with a bed. "Very interesting, right?" he continued. "This is the gym." he opened a door to reveal a large room full of gym equipment. "Either of you girls work out?" he asked.

We both shook our heads.

"I'm surprised honestly. How old are you guys?" he asked.

"13" we said in unison.

"Oh, I guess that makes sense. Most people start a little later. Either of you play a sport?"

Seeing my moment so get somewhere with Thomas I said. "I play soccer. Tiffany isn't really a sports person. She's more of a cheerleader." I didn't mean it to sound mean but the fact that my brother was getting the attention of a cute older boy over me was driving me crazy.

"Oh thats cool. I love cheerleaders." he told Tyler and Tyler gave me a look I couldn't quite read. "I bet you look really cute in your uniform." Tyler blushed and giggled.

"Now here we have the screening room."

He walked into a large room with a massive TV.

"Whoah!" Tyler said.

"Wanna watch tv?" Thomas asked Tyler escorting him by the hand to a plush red chair.

I followed taking the chair next to Tyler.

"What do you girls wanna watch?" he asked walking to the front of the room and pressing a button. The TV suddenly lit up with an episode of "Keeping Up With The Kardashians."

"This is fine." I said.

He laughed. "Why do girls like such shitty TV shows?" but he put the remote down. "Popcorn?" he asked pointing to a machine in the back of the room.

"Sure" me and Tyler said together.

He grabbed two containers and filled them with popcorn. He handed one to me and then slid onto Tyler's chair next to him, smoothy put his arm around my brother, and titled the popcorn toward him. Tyler gave a surprised, nervous giggle.

We watched. Thomas kept commenting on the Kardashians bratty behavior and Tyler kept giggling.

During the first commercial I looked over and saw Thomas feeding Tyler popcorn.

Ok! I thought. Clearly he's into Tyler. Maybe Tyler's even into him, if he's allowing himself to be treated that way. I hope they're happy together.

I looked over only one more time, just in time to see Thomas put his hand on Tylers. I realized that Tyler's nails, tonight a dark red, gave off a more mature, girl-wanting-to-be-made-a-woman vibe than his usual light pink, which gave off more of a tween-girl-doing-her-nails-with-her-friends-at-a-sleepover vibe and Thomas clearly wanted to be the one to make Tyler a woman.

I tried not to focus on the fact that Thomas seemed clearly more interested in my twin brother than he was in me but it was hard and it was made even harder when after "accidentally" spill popcorn onto my brothers chair, he managed to talk Tyler onto his lap.

The image of Tyler sitting on a hot high schoolers dudes lap should've been hilarious. He was a lot smaller than Thomas, who was very muscley with big biceps and triceps and looked a lot like a girl would, sitting on the lap of a cute boy. I even started to doubt whether the smiles were the usual nervous smiles or if Tyler actually liked getting held like this.

I tried to think reasonably. There's no way Tyler was enjoying himself. A few weeks ago Tyler would be trying to get Thomas to introduce him to the high school coach and get on his good side so he'd have a cool older friend and now that possible friend saw him as a potential girlfriend. He can't like that. But as I looked at Tyler on Thomas' lap giggling and blushing I didn't care. That bitch was taking the attention I was supposed to be getting. If he wasn't enjoying he was he was doing a great job of pretending.

I came out of my trance at the sound of something hitting the floor. Tyler had dropped his phone. I noticed he didn't still have my phone case on his phone but instead a new bright pink case. That made me smile a bit. I guess my purple sequined case wasn't girly enough for Tiffany.

He got off Thomas' lap and bent down to pick it up. Unexperienced when it came to wearing dresses, he bent over like a boy which, as any girl would know, in such a short dress, gave Thomas, not just a glimpse, but a full on display of Tyler's panties, which were bright pink with lacy trim. To make it even worse, Tyler struggled to pick up his phone so Thomas got to stare at my brothers, pink panty butt for ever longer, his excitement uncontainable. He might have even thought Tyler was doing it was on purpose, trying to be flirty by showing off his sexy panties. I couldn't help but laugh at the look Thomas gave Tyler, totally clueless about the humiliation he just suffered, after Tyler finally collected his phone and was pulled back onto Thomas lap by his muscley arms. Tyler blushed at the attention but clearly had no idea what had just happened. I was still laughing so Tyler looked at me, thinking I was laughing at him sitting in Thomas' lap and looked uncomfortable but Thomas grinned and patting Tyler on the hip said "don't worry about her, she's just jealous."

The truth of this shut me up and after 15 more minutes of flirting, Thomas got a text and said it was time to eat. Once at the table, Thomas, pulled out a chair for my brother, which he took, and unsurprisingly sat next to Tyler.

I didn't say much during dinner because the adults were talking about stuff I didn't care about and Thomas was flirting with Tyler and they seemed to be getting along great. Clearly Tyler had more girl in him then he thought.

"Is that really how you use a fork?" he asked my laughing sister.

"Why how do you use one?" Tyler asked.

"Not like that!" Thomas said. "Have you ever even used a steak knife?"

"Not really" Tyler said.

"Here let me show you!"

I watched incredulously as Thomas cut my brothers food for him.

"I can for you too?" he offered politely but I turned him down.

"Tiffany, put your phone away." Mom scolded once Tyler had finished his food and whipped out his phone.

"Kids are always on their phones these days." Molly commented. "Thomas always has his phone on him."

"My girls are glued to them!" Mom said.

"And the other thing about kids these days is" Molly started but Thomas interrupted her.

"Can we go downstairs during your rant about kids these days?" he asked.

A few people laughed including Molly.

"Sure, sweety."

He took Tyler's hand and she followed him toward the door.

"Don't you want to come." he asked me earnestly.

"No, I just want to finish eating." I told her.

"My son certainly seems quite taken with your daughter." Moms boss told my mom.

"My daughter seems interested" Mom replied as they both laughed.

After an hour of enduring boring adult conversation Mom told me to go get Tyler and tell her it was time to go.

I wondered if I was going to walk in on them kissing or something but I just found them sitting together watching a college football game.

"Its time to go, Sis." I said.

Tyler got up quickly and Thomas followed.

"That was fun" he told my sister as we walked up the stairs. "I really like you. You're way cooler than any of the girls at my school honestly."

"You're cool too." Tyler said, blushing.

"Bye girls" Molly said as we reached Mom in the entry way.

"Nice to meet you both." Mom's boss said.

"Girls..." Mom nudged us expecting to respond. We were both looking at Thomas.

"Nice to meet you too." We both said.

Mom and the adults continued saying goodbye for a little and Thomas, seeing his chance, moved closer to Tyler and started asking him casual questions about where we lived and the drive home.

"Ok girls, say goodbye." Mom said as she opened the door.

"Bye." I said.

"Bye." Tyler repeated giving Thomas a little look.

"Bye." Thomas said, but instead of backing away from the door, he bent down and went in towards Tyler's face.

I didn't realize what was happening at first but before I knew it, he was kissing Tyler. Tyler either out of shock or impulse, was actually kissing back. Maybe he was just so used to kissing the dumb girls who thought he was cute every time they wanted to put their stupid tongues inside my brothers mouth, maybe he was just or maybe a part of him actually wanted to kiss the hunky boy but Tyler definitely kissed back.

They broke away slowly, Thomas still with a hand on my feminized brothers hip.

"Wow. Well, I'm sure I'll be seeing more of you Tiffany." Molly said and Tyler and Thomas both went red.

"You know what." Mom said her eyes lighting up. "We're having a little BBQ Sunday. Tiffany is cooking. You guys should come!"

I didn't realize we were having a BBQ Sunday but I didn't say that.

"I'm there" Thomas said quickly, giving Tyler a look that made him blush even more. I think Tyler knew that Thomas was thinking about a lot more kissing and maybe even something more.

"We should be able to make it." Molly said.

"Alright well then I'll see you then!" Mom said.

"Bye Tiffany." Thomas said again smiling at her.

We walked outside toward the car and moment the car door closed Tyler lashed out at me.

"What the fuck were you doing leaving me alone with him?" she asked.

"Letting you two flirt and giggle and feed each other popcorn in private!" I shot back. "Did you guys kiss before I got there or was that your first time?"

"I wasn't flirting!" He said, ignoring my kissing comment.

"You most certainly were!"

"How?"

"The giggling, hand holding, sharing a chair, having him cut your steak, feeding you popcorn!"

"That was once" Tyler shot back. "And I was laughing cuz he was funny! And what was I supposed to do get up when we sat with me? Tell him to get up? Or swat his hand away?"

"YES!"

"I didn't want to piss him off or make a big thing of it!" he said. "I was trying to act like a girl would."

"And you did a great job! That's a day off." Mom said from the front seat. "You made a very good impression on Thomas. I think he's really looking forward to seeing you Sunday."

"He is. Because he wants to kiss his pretty new girlfriend again. And see your ass in a pair of shorts." I said.

"I don't want to see him Sunday, Mom" Tyler begged, ignoring me.

"Well we're past that now. I thought you were being a girl! Thomas is a very good looking boy and no girl would turn down a date with him. At least give him a try." Mom said.

"Fine!" Tyler said.

"Besides" Mom continued. "He's very well mannered and respectful which is more than you can say for a lot of guys. He'll treat you well. I can tell."

Tyler rolled his eyes and repositioned himself in a very not girl way.

"And..." Mom said smiling, "I'm sure he will want to do a little more kissing if your interested."

Tyler couldn't ignore it this time, especially coming from Mom.

"I'm not interested. I didn't even want to. I-- I had to... It would have been so awkward if... It wasn't like we made out or anything. He was being nice. I was just trying to blend in. He was---"

He was more flustered than I'd ever seen him. It seemed that being kissed by a hunky guy was what finally broke my brother.

"You did a great job." Mom interrupted him. "You were a perfectly normal teenage girl. In fact, I'm going to take another day off for you for being so believable with Thomas. I'm sure that wasn't easy."

"It wasn't." Tyler said in a small voice.

"You will have to keep that up this weekend now though." Mom said and Tyler groaned. "You'll have to wear something pretty, maybe one of those new sundresses, something that will show off your legs a little, give the boy a little something to look at. And really make yourself up. Show him you care, get all pretty for him again. Maybe even a push up bra."

"A push up bra?" Tyler said in the same small voice.

"Yeah!" Mom said with enthusiasm. "You have to dress for him like you would've wanted a girl to dress for you. And I know you would want a girl to look perky and leggy for you, Ty."

The use of his male name was surprising to me and also clearly to Tyler. He looked up as if Mom had just gone crazy.

"Well, am I wrong? I've been around enough men and I've definitely heard you and your friends talking about girls enough to know how boys like to see girls."

Tyler blushed, clearly thinking about what his friends would say if they saw him in the dress he was wearing right now.

"Yeah but..."

"Well now you're the girl now. And like I said, Thomas seems like a very nice boy and you seemed to enjoy spending time with him. At least give him a chance. He'll treat you well Tiff. He certainly seems to have treated you well tonight. So reward him by giving him something pretty to look at, whether you want to date him or not. And who knows? Maybe you'll enjoy how you feel, all dressed up to impress a boy."

Tyler blushed even more and mumbled something about not being gay and just wanting to blend in but Mom didn't hear him.

I smiled as I reflected on my brother being cuddled, led around, fed and eventually kissed by a dreamy, hunky, high school football player, on Tyler smiling and giggling like one of my friends as Thomas flirted with him, on Tyler basically having no choice but to kiss back Thomas when he went in for the kiss. Tyler being "treated well" by Thomas didn't seem so annoying to me in retrospect. It had been kind of crazy of me to think that he had been enjoying that, a dumb thought that I only had in a moment of jealousy, seeing Tyler somehow get more attention from guys than me. But still, just a few weeks ago the idea of cuddling up with a cool high school boy would have been crazy to Tyler, but now, even if it still kind of repulsed him, Tyler also accepted it as being "treated well." A few weeks ago the idea of kissing a boy would have made Tyler gag, but now it made him blush and stumble over himself. A few weeks ago if he heard that a boy wanted to hook up with another boy who wore girls clothes Tyler would have mocked him and called him a "fag," but now Tyler was resigned to putting on a pretty dress and flaunting his sexy legs for Thomas. I wonder what Tyler from a few weeks ago would say if someone told him that in just a few days he would be accepting instructions to put on a push up bra and get "perky and leggy" for a hunky high school football player. It was pretty funny what a difference a few days could make.

When we got home Mom suggested we all unwind together. "Lets have some girl time!" she said so me, my brother and my mom all sat in our nighties and watched the Kardashians. After the third episode I looked over and Tyler and Mom only to find them both asleep, Mom, her head jerked down a blanket covering most of her body, and Tyler, curled up next to her, blanketless, his nightgown riding up slightly so the edge of his panties were visible. How could that be my brother? I thought. How could that be the same boy who used to run around outside until he was sweaty and gross and then come inside and try to give me a hug to gross me out? How could that be the same boy who used to talk about "getting bitches" with his friends? How could that even be a boy?

I laughed slightly. I went upstairs and walked into Tyler's room. I the took off my nighty and put on some of Tyler's pajama pants and one of his t-shirts. I went back downstairs, joined my sleeping mother and "brother" on the couch, pulled some of the blanket towards me, cuddled up next to mom and closed my eyes.

Chapter 6 is here! Let me know what you think in the comments!

The phone rang. I woke up suddenly. I had fallen asleep on the couch. Tyler was clutching my left shoulder, Jillian my right. I tried to get up carefully. Jillian shifted the other way while Tyler's head fell onto the seat of the couch where I had just been sitting. They were both still asleep.

I picked up the phone.

"Hello?"

"Hi! It's me."

I smiled. "What has you calling this morning." I said in a whisper.

"Well I just thought I'd let you know that we can come. We're coming to your BBQ tomorrow."

"Oh great. Can Adam come too?"

"Yeah, me Adam, the twins, all coming!"

"Great. So excited. See you then, Robert."

"See you."

I was excited that Robert and his family would be coming but I knew that it meant I had to tell him the truth about my kids sooner rather than later. I looked at them. Should I wake them up?

I decided to make breakfast, that way I could tell them as they ate and we could figure out how to handle it.

About not long after I had started making pancakes I saw Tyler sit up.

"Hey Sweety!" I said as he stood up and turned around, stretching. His hair was a mess. "You want some pancakes?"

Tyler sat at the counter in the kitchen, smoothing out his pink nighty as he sat down.

Some 10 minutes later Jillian stood up, wearing one of Tyler's t-shirts and pajama pants and lethargically made her way to the table.

"I need to talk to you guys." I said as Jillian sat down. "It's kind of serious."

Jillian made a face. "Actually I have something serious too but I can go after you." she said.

"No its fine, Sweety!" I said. "Say what you need to say."

I was hoping it wasn't more sour grapes over last night when my bosses son took more of an interest in her brother than he did her.

"Um ok." she said looking around at us. "I'm not really sure how to say this so I'll just say it. I might be a boy, I think. I want to stay a boy. For now at least. I want to stay in Tyler's room, at least until he gets it back and dress like a boy and everything. I thought it'd make things easier. And I kinda want to. So yeah."

I dropped my fork. I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Did Jillian actually want to be a boy?

Tyler looked at his sister in amazement.

I tried to collect my thoughts. This was surprising but fine. Good even.

"I'm serious." she continued. "I kinda liked being Johnny. And last night I missed it. I wasn't as comfortable being a girl as I used to be. And its because I wanted to be a boy. I am a boy." she turned to Tyler. "It was fun being sisters with you for a few days though!"

This was shocking but fine. I just had to make sure she... he knew I supported him. This was a sharp change but probably good for him. Sure Jillian was a very girly girl but Jonathan was doing really well as a boy.

"Wow." I said. "Well that isn't what I expected but of course I support you. I support you and love you no matter what." I walked over to her and hugged her and then noticing Tyler, still in his nightgown frozen in his chair, his head titled strangely, I added "I'm sure Tiffany does as well. Don't you, Tiff."

"Yeah" Tyler said looking surprised and giving Jillian a nod. "Of course."

"Thanks sis! You make a more natural girl than I do anyway!!" Tyler shrank at being told what a natural girl he was but mumbled something as Jillian looked at me. "Now what was your thing?" she asked as if nothing had happened.

"Well, I invited Robert to the BBQ tomorrow and he's coming with the kids and I just think its time we told him the truth about all of this. So he knows. I feel bad lying to him. I hope he still likes me after it but I feel like I need to tell him."

"Tell him what exactly?" Jillian asked.

"Well, that you used to be a girl and why Tyler is a girl. Do you think there's a way to say that to him and not have it sound crazy?"

"No!" Jillian said. "But I think he might like you anyway."

I smiled.

"I want to tell Adam anyway." she said. "I don't think he's gonna care. He sees me as one of the guy and that won't change."

"Why don't we tell Adam and Robert together?" I suggested. "Invite them over and just explain it so they get it. I know it might not be that easy but its worth a shot."

"Wait so we're telling Adam that I'm a girl. Or not a girl but" his voice trailed off. "You know."

"Yes." I said. "I'm sorry if your not comfortable with that Tiffany but you are a girl right now and I don't feel comfortable lying to Robert anymore. You gotta take one for the team, Princess. Adam's a nice kid. He won't tell everyone if you don't want him to."

Tyler sighed. "I'm going to go get ready for Zumba." he said and he left the kitchen.

"I'm going to think about how I want to say it." I told Jillian. "And I'm going to see if they can come over. It'd have to be after 1:30 or so because your sister has Zumba. Actually it better be after 2 because she'd want to shower."

"Why don't I ask them if they can just stay for a little after they drop me off after practice." She suggested. "That'll be around 2:30 so Tyler will have plenty of time to get pretty."

"Sounds great" I said.

A few minutes later Tyler came down, dressed for Zumba. I drove him to Zumba and was happy to see a girl greet him as he walked in. I watched as they hugged and walked in together, chatting. I was still very mad at Tyler honestly for lying to me and betraying my trust. This was actually part of the reason I was forcing him to go on a date with Thomas tomorrow at the BBQ. Nothing was going to happen as long as Thomas was around his parents but the part of me that was still angry at him for sneaking around behind my back was really looking forward to watching him deal with Thomas. I had actually been making an effort to embarrass him a little recently, forcing him to hang out with Abigail, posting feminine pictures of him on my Facebook account, and setting him up with Thomas. I had even told my sister that Tyler would take Abigail trick or treating on Halloween and was rather tickled to find out that Abigail decided to buy Tyler an early birthday present in the form of a Princess Jasmine dress that was actually his size. Despite my lingering resentment toward my son I had to admit that since then Tyler had become a very convincing and natural girl. He even seemed to be enjoying himself a little and I could feel myself softening. I even told him that he could invite Scott for trick or treating with Abigail if he didn't mind Scott seeing him in his Princess Jasmine dress and Scott didn't mind spending his Halloween trick or treating with a little girl (two little girls if you count my son).

I spent the next hour in my car practicing how I was going to tell Robert (and Adam) why I decided to punish my kids in such a strange way. Before I knew it Tyler was tapping on the window of my car.

"Hey Mom can you give my friend Danielle a ride home?" he asked.

I smiled. "You made a friend at Zumba?"

Tyler blushed a jerked his head toward a short but pretty blonde girl standing a few feet away. "Please don't embarrass me."

"Your friend can have a ride home but I'm going to embarrass you." I said smiling.

Tyler and Danielle climbed into the back of the car.

Should I mess with Tyler a little more? Why not?

"Hi! I'm Betsy, Tiffany's Mom. You must be Danielle."

"Yeah" the girl smiled at me as she fastened her seatbelt.

"Where do you live sweetheart?" I asked her.

"284 pine street" Danielle responded before turning to my son. "I think it looks great honestly." she said, obviously continuing a conversation from before they had gotten into the car. "It's sleeker than your other sports bra's. More athletic looking. How did it feel?"

I smiled. Prior to getting into the car Tyler had been talking to a friend about his sports bra. Maybe he was a bit more girly than I thought. I looked back at Tyler as I stopped at the light. He blushed.

"Good." he said in his girly, feminine voice. "It was actually easier to move in."

"You talking about Tiffany's new sports bra?" I said butting in.

"Yeah." Danielle said.

"I can get you another if you like, Sweety." I told Tyler. "It comes in a few colors."

"Thanks Mom." he said.

"Honestly though" Danielle said. "I know you've only been 3 times but you already look so fit. And way more confident."

"Thanks." Tyler said. "I'm getting the hang of it I think."

So my sons best sport was Zumba, I thought. Good to know. And Tyler was showing confidence at Zumba. Interesting.

"Oh, can I ask your Mom?" Danielle asked.

"No, don't." My son responded.

"Why not?"

"Its embarrassing. It'd be awkward."

"Its not a big deal. She's your mom. Its more awkward for me."

"Fine."

"Betsy?" Danielle said speaking up. "Why don't you let Tiffany wear lingerie?"

I laughed and tried to think quickly.

"Because you let her wear other Victoria Secret products. And some of her nighties are just as adult as lingerie."

"How have you seen Tiffany's nighties?" I asked.

"Snapchat" she responded.

I smiled at the thought at Tyler Snapchatting himself to his friends in some of Jillians more feminine nighties.

"You know what. Maybe I should rethink my stance on lingerie." I said. "If Tiffany feels she's ready to wear thongs who am I to stop her."

Tyler's face went bright red.

"See. I told you." Danielle said. "You just had to ask the right way."

"You know what." I said. "Maybe after Zumba next week I'll take you girls to Victoria Secret and buy you some lingerie if its ok with your parents."

Danielle's face lit up. "That'd be so fun right Tiff!"

"So fun!" said Tyler conjuring up enthusiasm for the idea of trying on lingerie with his mother and a pretty girl.

"Is this your house?" I asked Danielle.

"Yup." She said opening the door. "Thanks for the ride." She turned to Tyler. "Let me know if you can sleep over next week. And let me know about how things go with that guy."

She shut the door and I couldn't help but laugh when I heard that Tyler had been telling his friend from Zumba about Thomas.

"Glad to see your fitting in with the other girls." I said as I started driving.

"Yeah." he said.

"And I want you to know you can wear any lingerie you like as long as it makes you feel pretty."

"Thanks Mom." He seemed to know I'm goading him a bit but determined not to let it phase him.

"She seems really nice."

"She's cool."

"You could've invited her to the BBQ."

"I guess."

"Do you girls often talk about your sports bras?"

"Yeah, thats what us girls talk about." he said giving me a snarky look as he popped a pink earbud in his ear.

"I can get you more of those kind you like if you want."

"That'd be great."

"You want a bunch of colors or are you good with pink."

"Pink's fine." The other earbud made its way into my sons ear and I heard Taylor Swift softly coming from the back seat but when I looked back he turned down the volume.

We arrived home.

"Go shower and get dressed in whatever you want Robert and Adam to see when they find out about you." I said.

Driving Danielle home had used up some time. It was already 2.

Tyler came down stairs 20 minutes later, lightly made up and in his now typical black leggings and his favorite deep purple Victoria Secret sweatshirt., his hair in a messy bun.

"C'mon Tiffany, you can do better than that. You look like you're ready to watch a real housewives marathon. Make a little effort." I said.

He went back upstairs and came down a few minutes later now wearing a small black crop top and tiny Victoria secret booty shorts, a much louder outfit then I had pictured. I was thinking a nice top and modest skirt or maybe a sundress. His hair was still up in a messy bun.

"Thats a little revealing." I commented, then seeing the look on his face and realizing that he was wearing this as a joke because he was pissed off that I asked him to change before, I laughed and said "but that's ok."

"What?" he said. "You don't want me to change?"

"No you're good." I could see the shock in his face. He'd clearly expected me to say he couldn't dress like that, that he had to at least cover his belly button and a little of his upper leg.

"Well, I'm going to change."

I suddenly heard the door open. "We're home" Jillian called.

"Well you don't have the time now, Princess..." I said as a look of panic at the idea of Adam and Johnny actually seeing him in booty shorts and a crop top flashed across his face. "...so guess your stuck looking all sexy." I told him as Tyler walked grumpily toward the living room. "That's going to make quite a first impression." Tyler slinked off to wait for them knowing he didn't have enough time to change and I headed for the door.

"Hi!" I said to Robert and Adam as they entered the kitchen, hugging them both.

"Is everything ok Betsy?" Robert asked. "Johnny just said you wanted to talk. We can't stay for too long but he sounded kind of serious."

Jillian, or Johnny as I should say now since Jillian says she's actually a boy, had already made their way into the living room where Tyler was.

"Whoah!" Adam said, reacting as most boys who suddenly find a girl dressed as skimpily as my son was dressed, would react. "What, who are you?"

"Everything is fine. But thats what I want to talk to you guys about." I walked into the living room with Robert and sat on the couch with my children on either side of me, facing Robert and Adam.

"I need to be honest with you guys because I care and you need to know the truth." I started and then I told them everything.

Adam's jaw dropped when he heard and he looked at Tyler then Jonathan than back to Tyler, where it stayed for the remainder of my explanation. He seemed less shocked about Jonathan but totally shocked about Tyler. Robert on the other hand was inscrutable.

"So that chick..." Adam asked in amazement, nodding at his crop top wearing former teammate after I had finished my explanation, "...is Tyler?"

"Yes." the three of us said at the same time.

"Wow!" Adam said an amazed grin spreading across his face. "I don't believe it. That's not Tyler. That's a girl. You're messing with us."

Robert still hadn't said anything.

"I'm not" I said, slightly nervously.

"It's me" Tyler said and the sound of Tyler's voice made Adam's jaw drop a second time.

"HOLY SHIT. NO WAY!" Adam said with a laugh. "That's crazy." He said, dumbfounded staring at my son, sizing him up in his new form from his promiscuous, belly button showing, top to and his hairless, feminine, very exposed, legs. "You actually make a pretty good girl, dude."

"Thanks, I guess." Tyler blushed.

"Not sure if its a compliment." Adam laughed. "So you're like a girl at school too?"

"Yeah."

"And you use the girls bathrooms and stuff?"

"Yeah."

"Wow! Do you pee sitting down?" Adam grinned and Tyler blushed again.

"Yeah."

Robert still handed spoken.

"Say something." I said to quietly to Robert, not loud enough for the kids to hear.

He was still silent, looking blankly at Tyler. I started to feel panic creeping in.

I got up and headed toward the kitchen. Why had I screwed up my only good relationship with a man since my husband died?

I poured myself a glass of water and saw Robert walking toward me.

"I don't know." I said. "I don't know why. But I did it and its happened. I hope you remember that you still like me, maybe even love me and..."

He cut me off. "I do love you."

I looked up at him.

"I'm crazy about you." He said. "You're the only woman I've liked this way since my wife. You're incredible. You're smart, funny, great company, beautiful. It was just a lot to take in. But I don't think you were wrong to do it."

"You don't?"

"I don't judge how other people parent their kids. Now would I have done it? Probably not. But you did and you helped Johnny find his true identity as a boy. That makes you a pretty good parent. And knowing Johnny I can tell you for a fact you did something right with that boy. And I didn't know Tyler as well as I know Johnny but he always seemed kind of arrogant and whiney to me honestly and now..."

We looked up at our kids, Adam peppering Tyler with questions about his new identity in a way that was half mocking half sincere.

"Dude you're actually pretty hot." he told Tyler "Do you wear a bra?"

Tyler slid back his shirt to show Adam his bra strap. Adam giggled.

"Do you wear panties?"

Tyler reluctantly pulled back the waistband of his shorts to reveal his pink panties. To more giggles from Adam.

"...now Tyler seems like a really sweet young woman." Robert finished. "I would never have guessed it but he seems to make a better girl than he did a boy."

We looked back at our kids.

"So do you have boobs?"

"Kinda."

"Can I touch them?"

"No!"

"Don't be a prude, sis." Jonathan scoffed.

"What?" Tyler said adjusting his bra. "I don't want him to touch my boobs!"

"Wow! You really are a girl now!" Adam said laughing at Tyler feminine adjustment.

"No I'm not." Tyler protested with a smile.

"Yeah, you are." Adam said obviously. "I can't believe a chick like you used to be on the team."

"He even made out with a boy last night!" Jonathan said gleefully.

"What?!" Adam said looking a Tyler who blushed. "You made out with a dude?"

"He did! Or I really should say SHE did. He's in high school too. And plays football!" Jonathan added.

"You're dating a high school football player?" Adam asked Tyler.

"We're not dating." Tyler said, still blushing. "It was one kiss. He's not my boyfriend or anything."

"He's not his boyfriend or anything." Jonathan agreed. "But he wants to be." Both boys howled with laughter. "And pretty soon, he will be!"

My now feminine son blushed and rolled his eyes as his new brother recounted to his former teammate how Thomas had flirted with Tyler all night and Tyler had responded like a giggly little girly girl and of course, how he ended the night by kissing the feminized boy, in front of everyone. Tyler didn't say anything, he just sat there, playing with his bra straps and pushing the hair out of his eyes. A couple times Adam looked at him between laughs and he'd give a little embarrassed smile.

Adam's laughs made both Robert and I smile.

"Tyler really is pretty, isn't he?" Robert said to me. "

"He is!" I agreed.

"I'm glad I have my sons," Robert said, looking at Adam, "but my brother has a daughter and I always wondered what it would be like to have a girl."

We both looked back at Tyler who was adjusting his hairless girly legs so he was now sitting on them.

"I don't know. I always thought it would be fun to have a Daddy's little girl who I could spoil and be protective of." He laughed.

I smiled too. "Well I don't want to get ahead of ourselves here but, Tyler could be your Daddy's little girl. I'm not sure he wants to be spoiled or think of himself as Daddy's little girl but he definitely could use some protection." I couldn't help but laugh too.

"I don't want to overstep so early in our time together" Robert said smiling, "but that could be lovely." He looked at Tyler. "I never figured I'd meet my little girl on my sons soccer team but you never know." He chuckled. "But seriously, right now, Tyler really doesn't seem anything like the Tyler I knew on Adam's team. Tyler was always loud and boisterous. Now he seems so dainty and delicate. Nothing like he was as a boy."

I hadn't experienced Tyler as terribly dainty or delicate since the punishment started but looking at him now I did see it. While Tyler definitely wasn't as much of a girl as he appeared to be right now to Robert and Adam as he blushed at Adam's teasing, because I knew Tyler so well, and was so close for his entire punishment, I hadn't considered that Tyler wasn't still as boyish as he was when the punishment had first started. He was always pretty but at the beginning he still walked and sat and moved like a boy. Now he held himself much more like a female.

Still the nerves of being displayed off to Adam were definitely contributing to Tyler's timidness and frequent blushing and that made him seem much more girly. I wondered how Robert would react to seeing the more boyish sides Tyler that was still there as he dressed as a girl every day but currently not present as his new brother and former teammate laughed at his girly appearance and romantic night with a boy.

"I can't believe you let him kiss you! I can't believe you did any of that!" Adam said, observing my sons feminine body again. "I can't believe that's really you Tyler. You used to be so normal. Now you look, like, girlier than most girls." He paused and then added "you're actually hotter than most girls."

"Thanks?" Tyler said, clearly embarrassed.

"It's a compliment sis!" Jonathan said with a laugh. "Be a good girl, bat your pretty eye lashes, giggle and say thank you like a normal girl would."

Adam laughed and Tyler rolled his eyes again.

"I'm not a girl." He said with a little annoyance in his voice.

Adam laughed again. "I bet the guys on the team would say otherwise." He took out his phone.

"Please don't tell them!" Tyler said, sounding more like a girl then he ever had.

Adam smiled and put away his phone. "Ok, I won't." He said kindly. "But only because you seem like such a sweet girl Tyler, and I wouldn't want to upset you."

Tyler gave a little smile. "Thanks. But I'm not a girl."

"Sure, you're not a girl." Adam said. "You're just wearing a bra and panties and and a little girly outfit with short shorts and have sexy girl legs and long girly hair. Oh and girly pink nails" he added noticing Tyler's manicure for the first time. "But you're very manly."

"I'm not a girl." Tyler insisted but even he couldn't help but giggle given how he looked at the moment.

"You should see her room" Johnny told Adam. "It's so girly."

Robert put his hand on my hand as the kids went upstairs, the real boys teasing Tyler about how if he had a bigger crush on Justin Bieber or Shawn Mendes after Johnny told Adam about Tyler's bed room decorations.

Robert leaned in.

We kissed.

"I love you." He said smiling at me. "And I'm with you. And I'm with your kids too."

"Well" I laughed, "With me right now means we treat Tyler like a girl at least for the next 120 days or so." I said as we headed upstairs.

He laughed. "Honestly at this point, it'd be hard to treat him like anything else."

"Would you at least let him take you home?" I heard Jonathan say as we walked into Tyler's room. "Not necessarily sleep with him but would you let Justin Bieber take you to his house for a cuddle at most after your first date?"

Tyler blushed. "Shut up," he said, a little of his normal boy energy back in his voice. I wondered if going up to his room and away from the parents had loosened him up and brought it back out.

"You would!" Jonathan insisted.

The boys laughed.

"Dad!" Adam said noticing us in the doorway. "This is Tyler's room!" he said gesturing at the pink walls and feminine decor. "Can you believe that? A boy lives in this room."

Robert looked down at me and smiled.

"Don't be rude Adam." Robert said smiling broadly at me. "It's not nice to call Tyler a boy."

It wasn't especially funny but we all laughed.

"It's true." Adam said looking Tyler's skinny, exposed, girlish body up and down. "My bad."

The contrast between Adam and Tyler was stunning. Adam wore a stunned expression and looked completely out of place in this pink, overly girly room while Tyler, who kept nervously pushing his hair out of his eyes, looked perfectly at home, hairless legs, crop top and all, if a little embarrassed.

"It's just hard to believe that anyone who played on my soccer team could have this many dresses," he said looking at the closet, "or this many bras," he said looking at one of Tyler's open drawers that was messily packed with Tyler's Victoria Secret products, "or this many posters of Shawn Mendes on the wall."

"Tyler has such a big crush on him." Jonathan said, prodding Tyler.

"Shut the fuck up." Tyler said, a trace of the normal, boyish, non timid or girly Tyler coming to the surface.

Jonathan looked surprised and stunned but Robert laughed and the laugh killed the tension. "That's not very lady like, Tyler." He said, answering my question about how Robert would react to Tyler's still boyish personality come out of his now feminine appearance. "If you keep talking that way you might scare away all the good looking boys..."

"Well maybe I should do it more often." Tyler said with a grin. I was clearly right about him getting a little bolder and more comfortable after the kids left to come upstairs.

"But for a lot of guys it will only make them like you more. Nothing better than a pretty girl who's willing to curse."

Tyler blushed.

"Don't worry, Tyler." Robert said with a small smile. "When a girl's as pretty as you are, guys don't care how you talk.

"Oh. Great." Tyler said sarcastically and everyone laughed.

I smiled.

Robert clearly knew that Tyler was still a teenage boy and would act like one when he could, and he was just as comfortable as the rest of us teasing him about his new girly role in the family. Even better, as a father of all sons he knew exactly how boys like Tyler thought and acted and knew how to talk to him and even tease him in a way that wasn't mean but was consistent with the punishment.

"Alright boys, lets give Tiffany some privacy, so she can put some real clothes on." I said noticing Tyler blush as Adam surveyed my sons skimpy outfit yet again. "You guys will be back for the BBQ tomorrow. Adam, you can get to know the real Tiffany then."

"Yeah" Johnny said smirking. "If her boyfriend, Thomas lets you."

Tyler through a pillow at Johnny but missed.

"You throw like a girl." Jonathan mocked. Adam and Tyler gave a little giggle.

"But he throws pretty good for a girl. Maybe you should play softball this year Tyler." Robert suggested. "If you get enough of your friends together, I could coach you girls. Something tells me you'd do pretty well."

From the face he made Tyler actually seemed to like the idea of playing girls softball, even though I didn't know what friends he could get together to make a team, but before Tyler could say anything Adam spoke up.

"No he should be a cheerleader!" Adam disagreed. "I wanna see him jumping around in the little outfit with all the rest of the girls, cheering on the boys."

Tyler blushed clearly less excited about that idea.

"Maybe he can do both." I said. "But right now he needs to get ready. He's a girl now so it takes her a while to get dressed. She has to do his hair and his make up."

Tyler blushed at me changing his pronouns so much in once sentence but Adam laughed as we filed out of her room.

I showed Robert and Adam out and after closing the door gave a little cheer.

That had gone so well! They were both very understanding! I still had a boyfriend! It was so nice to have a boyfriend again.

Tyler wouldn't admit but I knew he was excited for the BBQ. He was the one who came up to me asking if we could invite the Kingsley's (Scott's family), Robert, and even Aunt Mary, Uncle Jeff, Carter, Gabe and Abigail over so he could cook for them. I was still irritated with him but I was also happy that he wanted to show off his cooking skills so I ok'd it on the condition that he also invited Eva, Carter's girlfriend who Tyler had been texting with. But Carter had football practice and Abigail a gymnastics class and the Kingsley's were out of town for the weekend. Eva agreed to come.

He seemed disappointed to find this out, especially Eva who he called "even worse than Jillian" but I was fairly proud of myself for managing to get Robert and his family AND my boss, his wife, and his son to attend in such a short span of time so that Tyler would have a good group to cook for.

It was late October but it was so warm it still felt appropriate to have a BBQ and I was rather excited for it, especially now that Robert knew everything. I had even excused Tyler from jewelry making again as long as he promised to post 2 videos to his sisters youtube channel before the BBQ. When I went to wake Tyler after he hadn't emerged from his room by 11:00 I was surprised to find he was already awake and was making his videos. He turned around, startled.

"Oh hi Mom." he said blushing. "I was just finishing the video."

He was wearing a shoulderless black top and had clearly spent a good deal of time on his makeup.

I smiled. "Whats the subject?"

He looked at the ground. "Matching your makeup to your outfit. And I did the eyelash video that comment asked for."

"Well I can't wait to see them!" I said warmly. "Remember our guests get here at 1, we need to be ready to cook when they're hungry."

"I'm gonna be ready!" Tyler snapped brattily. "Get out of my room, and let me finish" and I immediately remember why I was looking forward to watching him struggle with Thomas.

An hour later he came downstairs. "I'm sorry I got mad. I'm a little nervous about today." he said.

I forgave him but then asked/told him to make me breakfast.

"Actually!" I said standing up as he took out the red dotted apron he usually used. "I got you a little gift." I said pulling out a plastic bag out of the closet. "Enjoy."

He put his hand in the bag and pulled out his gift, a white and pink, lacy, flowered apron with "Tiffany" embroidered across the chest. He smiled.

"Thanks Mom" he said in a way that made in impossible for me to tell whether he loved or found it humiliating and wanted to be polite. He probably felt a bit of both which is honestly how I wanted it.

He donned his new apron and made me scrambled eggs without speaking to me.

"Where's Jillian?" he asked as he presented me the eggs.

"Your brother Jonathan spent the night at Adam's" I said reminding Tyler or his former sisters decision the other day. "HE will be coming over with them."

"Right." Tyler said with a nod.

I looked at the clock. "You better get dressed." I told Tyler. "They'll be here in half an hour.

I enjoyed my breakfast, thinking about what a good cook Tyler had become. I tidied up in the kitchen and living room until I saw Robert's Chevy SUV pull into my drive way.

"Tiffany! Robert is here!" I called up stairs.

"Be down in a sec!" he shouted down.

"Hi!" I said, kissing Robert on the cheek as he entered. "Hi sweety." I said giving Jonathan a hug. "Hi everyone!" I said addressing Adam and his 10 year old twin brothers Mason and Eli. They both waved at me as Adam said Hi. "Tiffany will be down in just a moment." I said as Tyler appeared in the door wearing a summery but pretty, coral sundress.

"Hey sis" Jonathan said smiling. "Nice dress."

"Hi Tiffany" Adam said smiling as he nodded at his former teammate, saying his new name with a grin. "You look beautiful."

"Thanks." Tyler said, looking down but blushing at the boys compliments.

"Hi Tiffany." Robert said, giving my son a hug. "These are my other sons, Mason and Eli. Boys, this is Betsy's daughter Tiffany."

"Hi!" My son said sweetly, waving to the boys.

"Hi Tiffany." They each said. I could tell from the looks on their faces and the way they said Tiffany that Robert had explained to them exactly what the situation with my son was, how they should act around Tyler and that they not only found it funny but knew exactly who Tyler was, probably from watching their brothers games, and were struggling to contain their glee at the seeing their brothers teammate's new femininity in person.

"Tiffany's wearing a new dress." I told the men and Tiffany blushed again.

"I thought she might be." Jonathan said. "You really do look amazing Tiff."

"Thanks." Tyler said with such little enthusiasm it almost sounded sarcastic and Jonathan picked up on it.

"Oh come on Tiffany! You look beautiful. Don't be so down! You're probably just nervous to see Thomas again. Why don't you do a little twirl in your pretty new dress! That will make you feel better."

Tyler blushed and tried to refuse but Robert stepped in "Good idea Jonathan. Why don't you show us a little twirl Tiffany?"

"Yeah Tiff! Twirl!" Adam demanded.

Blushing, Tyler reluctantly did a couple twirls to whoops from all the boys and applause from me and Robert.

"Awww. So beautiful." and "Really pretty Tiffany." Jonathan and Adam said with smirks to the twirling teenage boy, who had no choice but the thank them.

"Yeah, you're so pretty and girly Tiffany." Mason agreed, less delicately, apparently not realizing that you wouldn't usually tell a girl she was "girly."

"Totally." his twin agreed. "A cute little girl."

Tyler, who had been blushing the whole time, blushed especially after the twins complimented him. Something about being told he was a cute little girl by a boy that was several years younger than him a several inches shorter than him seemed to set Tyler off but maybe he had the same thought I did as I looked at my feminized son's stunning legs, that at the moment, little Mason and Eli probably had more body hair than girly Tyler did, and were probably more manly by the mere fact that their nails weren't painted and their legs weren't showing. Something along these lines seemed to have crossed Tyler's mind because he said "Um thanks guys."

He could clearly tell they knew. I wondered when Tyler had ever talked to them before or what they'd talked about. They probably looked up to him as a cool older kid on their brothers team. Now, in their eyes, he was more like a pretty older girl. He took a little breath and looked at me as if to say "do I really have to keep this up right now when everyone knows I'm a boy?" He started but before we could say anything another car pulled in and I saw a very pretty woman driving with Eva in the passenger seat. Eva got out of the car immediately and ran up to Tyler. Tyler blushed even more as she approached.

"I'm looking forward to eating!" Robert said to Tiffany changing the subject and helping the blush fade from Tyler's face. "I'm a bit of a grill nut. I hope you wouldn't mind a little assistance."

"Of course not" Tyler said only to blush again as Eva reached him.

"OMG I LOVE YOUR DRESS YOU LOOK AMAZING!" She said as wrapped him up in a girly hug. I noticed Adam and Johnny repressing grins as Tyler sort of awkwardly hugged her back. "WEREN'T YOU TWIRLING IN THIS GORGEOUS DRESS BEFORE I GOT HERE?" She asked my humiliated son. "DON'T LET ME STOP YOU! I WANNA SEE YOU TWIRL TOO GIRL!" And reluctantly Tyler did another twirl as Adam and Jonathan failed to repress smiles and Mason and Eli failed to repress laughter as they caught a little glimpse of Tyler's panties as he twirled.

"You must be Betsy!" I hadn't noticed the pretty woman who had been driving get out of the car and approach me.

"I am."

"I'm Diane, Eva's Mom. We spoke on the phone. So nice of you to invite her to something like this. Being new and all. I know she seems to really like your daughter. They're always texting. You're daughter seems like a really nice girl." We both looked over at Tyler and Eva to see Eva still admiring Tyler's dress. "Look at them, twirling and giggling and checking each others outfits out. They look like they've been friends for years already." Eva was now looking at Tyler's manicure. "I'm glad she found a female friend. Ever since she got here it's been all boys. She needs someone like your daughter to go shopping with and get her nails done with, you know, girl stuff."

I smiled. "Thanks for driving Eva. My boyfriend has 3 sons so I thought Tiffany would need a gal pal here for some extra female energy here."

Diane smiled. "Oh of course. Poor girl's outnumbered by boys 4 to 1. That's a lot of boys. A lot of masculine energy for one girl to be dealing with." She laughed. "Anyway I'm going to leave her here and pick her up in a few hours. Sorry I can't stay for the BBQ, I wish I could but I'm just too busy. Maybe next time!"

"It's no problem!" I said, smiling as I heard Eva tell Jonathan that she "could already tell" that Tiffany would be like the a little sister to her. "See you in a few hours!"

Diane drove away and I showed Robert and the kids into the yard only to hear the sound of another car in the driveway. I rushed outside to greet my boss and his family and upon seeing them, panicked as I remembered that they only new Jonathan as a girl.

"Peter!" I said greeting my boss. "Molly! Thomas!" So good to see you three again. So glad you could make it!"

"I never say not to a BBQ!" my boss said jovially. "And Molly told me your daughter is on the grill!"

"She is! She's very excited. And very excited to see you." I said looking at Thomas. "But before we go in I need to talk to you about my other daughter quickly. Its kind of a big thing." I said trying to keep them from proceeding into the house.

"What's wrong?" Molly asked.

"Nothing is wrong!" I said. "But since Friday night Jillian actually came out to me as transgender. So she's a boy now. We have been treating her like a boy. She goes by Jonathan. I hope that doesn't throw you off too much." I said praying they weren't transphobic.

Peter smiled. "Oh, of course that's ok. My brother's daughter is gender fluid. And Molly's brother is gay. We are big LGBT supporters. Just last year I donated a mill-I mean a large sum of money to support LGBT youth."

"It kind of makes sense actually." Thomas said and was immediately hit on the arm by his mother.

"That's not polite!" she said to him. "What my son means..." she said turning to me "...is Jillian gave off a slightly more masculine vibe than your other daughter did."

I smiled. "It's fine. I just wanted to make sure when we're in there you know that Jonathan is a boy now."

"Understood" my boss said, smiling as I led them to the backyard.

"Robert, this is my boss, Peter. This is his wife, Molly, and their son, Thomas. This is my boyfriend, Robert." Robert shook hands with Peter, Molly and Thomas smiling and making pleasant talk with them. "These are his kids." I said indicating his sons. "Mason, Eli and Adam is around here somewhere." I said looking for my boyfriends oldest son to find the teenagers (Tyler, Jonathan, Adam and Eva) had broken away from the crowd a bit. I beckoned them over. "And that is Ty-- Tiffany's friend Eva." I said pointing as she approached.

"Hello." Peter said kindly to Mason and Eli as I drifted toward the teenagers. "How old are you boys?"

"I'm Thomas" I overheard Thomas saying to Adam and Eva. "I'm Tiffany's boyfriend." He said as he put an arm around my smooth legged, sundress wearing son. Adam gave Tyler a little look at the word boyfriend but didn't say anything.

WOW! I thought. So Thomas is "Tiffany's boyfriend" now? Yeserday Tyler was insisting they weren't dating and now he was letting Thomas introduce himself as her boyfriend. If Tyler didn't speak up he'd find himself in a relationship with a boy, and a cute one at that.

Tyler didn't speak up, shrinking into Thomas' arms as Thomas kissed my son again.

Adam's eyes widened briefly as he looked at Tyler but he recovered quickly.

"Oh cool." He said. "I'm Adam. I'm Jonathan's friend, and thats my Dad." he said pointing at Robert.

"Wow!" Said Eva, not bothering with her name. "You guys make suchhh an adorable couple. You two are actually perfect. We need to double date. We just need to."

"That'd be fun." Thomas said looking sweetly at Tyler, who, still in Thomas' arms, looked ready to shrink into the ground.

"And its good to see you again, man." Thomas said, turning to Jonathan, who hadn't spoken. Clearly he too had realized that my bosses family hadn't seen him as a boy before but seemed pleasantly surprised by Thomas' treatment of him as a boy and wasn't about to question it.

"You too dude." He responded as my boss and his wife approached him.

"Good to see you again Jonathan." Peter said shaking his hand.

"I'm really happy to see you living your best life." Molly said smiling.

"Uh thanks." Johnny said smiling.

"Ready to start cooking Tiffany?" Robert called from across the yard.

"Yeah!" my son called back. "Coming!"

He walked over the grill with Thomas and I followed at slight distance and watched as Robert tossed Tyler his new apron which he dropped and Thomas picked up and gently placed on my son, tying it in the back for him which quickly turned into a hug sweet hug from behind and a kiss on the cheek.

"I've never seen my son like that." my boss said as I joined him and his wife at the table we kept on the patio. "Him and your daughter are really clicking."

"He was talking about her on the way over here." Molly said smiling. "He was talking about how she knew about football and how she didn't know how to use a steak knife. He even said she ate popcorn in a cute way. And he never talks about girls to us!"

I smiled. "Tiffany is also a little quiet about boys but she certainly seems to be enjoying herself." I said even though I noticed Tyler squirming away from Thomas constantly trying to stand on the other side of Robert, hoping that my boyfriend would act as a buffer between him and his boyfriend.

I sat Peter and Molly, enjoying the unseasonably warm October day, watching Adam, Jonathan, Mason and Eli play football in the yard with pride and looking away only to look at Tyler manning (or should I say womanning) the grill, his pink apron clashing with his coral sundress, his boyfriend at his side.

After a little Robert came over to tell us that the food was ready. I noticed the moment he left that Thomas had managed to coarse my son onto his lap where he was sitting, looking adoringly at Tyler.

We gathered around the two picnic tables the kids at one table, Thomas and Tyler sat next to each other naturally, while the four adults sat at the other. Tyler and Robert proudly presented the burgers which were met with much praise.

"This is delicious!" my boss exclaimed on his first bite.

"Yum!" Eli said happily.

"It's actually really good sis." Jonathan told Tyler.

"I'm so impressed." Molly commented.

"You're really talented babe." Thomas told Tyler hugging my sons side.

"OMG, they're so adorable." I heard Eva whisper to Jonathan.

A few minutes later I looked up and smiled to see Thomas feeding my son his burger while Tyler sat daintily on his lap, manicured hands in his womanly lap. If Tyler wasn't going to say that he wasn't interested, that's what was going to happen.

I enjoyed the meal, telling Peter and Molly about how me and Robert had met, what it was like dealing with Jonathan coming out, and exchanging funny stories from when my kids were little, repurposing stories from when Jillian was little, as "Tiffany stories" and vice versa.

"And after all that" I said. "Tiffany said she didn't even like piano and wanted to take ballet!" I said finishing a story about Jillian's indecisiveness about after school activities, to laughter, but replacing Jillian's name with Tiffany's.

"Boys are so much simpler!" Molly agreed. "From the time he was young Thomas only wanted to play sports. My daughter wanted to do something new every month!" Molly and Peter had a college age daughter who was at Penn.

"Johnny was always into sports, even as Jillian." I said. "Tiffany, not as much. She doesn't mind watching them but she's not an athlete. I always tried to do joint birthday parties when they were growing up but one year, when they were 6 or so, Johnny insisted on a sports party and Tiffany wanted a dress up party so we did both, this was back when my husband was alive. Jillian was miserable for Tiffany's entire dress up party" I said thinking of how in actuality Tyler had been coaxed into a dress as a little kid by her and her friends at Jillian's princess themed 6th birthday party "and the next day at Jillian's party, Tiffany came up to me saying she was too sweaty to keep playing!" I said remembering how my husband had laughed when Jillian told us she was too sweaty to keep playing at Tyler's party. If only my husband could see them now.

"I think that's something Tommy likes." Molly said. "He likes being the manly man. A foot taller than her. Protecting her. Telling her about sports. Being the sweaty, hairy, one in a sense. Doting on her. And Tiffany is such a girly girl, always wearing pink, always has her makeup and nails done perfectly, always giggling and blushing. It's perfect!"

I looked over at my children. Johnny was talking to Adam about something I couldn't hear and Tyler was trying to shrug off Thomas' persistent hand.

"Couldn't you just see them dating?" Molly asked me. "I could totally see Tiffany coming to one of Thomas' games. Running onto the field after its over and jumping into his arms. Complaining about how gross he smells in all his football stuff and how now her outfit smells. And then Thomas thinking thats funny and cute and chasing her around to hug her again. Her squealing when he finally catches her but of course she actually loves it." She blushed a little. "I'm describing me and my husband now a little but still. I think they could make a really nice couple."

"They could." I agreed looking back at them. Tyler was now back on Thomas' lap with muscular hands around my sons slender waist. He was probably enjoying what he thought was the Tyler's womanly scent and the feel of Tyler's girly butt in his lap but Tyler wasn't doing anything to object. Maybe Tyler's future should be jumping into the arms of hunky football players, I thought. Maybe he is better of as a girl. Did I lose one daughter only to get another?

I snapped out of this thought when I remembered Tyler's boyish behavior over the past few days. How overwhelmed and scared he was after kissing Thomas, how he acted more like his boyish self in his room with Jonathan and Adam, even being willing to put on his girly exercise clothes, which I know he hated, for the chance to play soccer. He wasn't a real girl, no matter how pretty he looked at one. This was only a punishment. I wasn't sure how long it would last given Tyler's behavior but I wasn't going to force Tyler to be a girl forever. And as pretty and teenage girly as he looked now, when he hit puberty this wouldn't even be an option. This was crazy. I knew he liked girls and I knew he was a very typical teenage boy. That's why he was always so resistant to being girly. He was just too scared to do anything that would make him stick out as a boy in front of all these people. I shouldn't read too much into anything my feminized son does. I just have to keep up with the punishment, treating him like a girl, so he learns his lesson and when it's over, I'll have two sons. So I should enjoy having Tyler as a daughter while I can.

I went inside to get the ice cream and called the kids over to our table to serve it. Peter and Robert got up to play some two on two basketball with Adam and Jonathan at the hoop my husband had put up for Tyler so many years ago, the hoop he spent so many ours at during the summer, so I scooped 7 bowls of ice cream and me, Molly, Mason Eli, Eva, Thomas and Tyler enjoyed our ice cream as the day faded.

Tyler looked uncomfortable, trying to shift away from his boyfriends advances until he finally ran out of bench. When Tyler left to go to the bathroom I followed and found him on the verge of tears.

"What's wrong Sweety?" I asked. "I know boys can be difficult sometimes but..."

"It's not boys!" he yelled. "I just don't want to be with that boy!"

I stood, stunned for a moment, before my brain started whirring again.

"Is there another boy you'd rather be with?" I asked.

"No, I didnt... I'm not..." Tyler looked annoyed with himself for having said such a thing but couldn't bring himself to tell me he didn't have a crush on any boy.

"Look. You don't have to tell me who you have a crush on." I said. "But if you do have a crush, on someone, a boy or otherwise, you can use this date or sorts with a boy you don't care about as practice. The stakes are low. I'm not saying lead him on but practice being the girl. Just be nice, polite, enjoy yourself. You can just practice being with a boy." I paused "or someone else if your not into boys. And then when your done, tell Thomas you had a good time but your not interested."

Tyler looked at me confused then took a deep breath and said "Ok." He reapplied his makeup in the mirror, smoothed out his dress and went back outside.

Did that mean I was right? Was there a boy Tyler liked? Who could that possibly be? I remembered what Danielle had said. "Let me know how things go with that guy." Did Tyler like Thomas more than he was leading on and the stress of falling for a boy was getting to him.

When I got back outside Tyler was certainly much warmer to Thomas. They were chatting, my son apparently happy on his boyfriends lap, giggling, snapping selfies and accepting semi frequent cheek smooches. I couldn't help but snap a picture of my own.

"Well we better go." Molly said some 30 minutes later. "My husband has a call at 5. Thank you for all this. It was lovely. We should do this again." she turned to Tyler. "And thanks again for cooking. You are quite the chef!"

Tyler got off Thomas' lap and we all headed out front to meet up with the guys, who were playing in the driveway, Thomas, leading the way holding Tyler's manicured hand, followed Mason and Eli, both giggling at the hand holding in front like little kids do, followed by me, Eva and Molly.

When we reached the driveway Robert put up a shot that hit the side of the rim and shot straight for Tyler. Thomas grabbed it with ease and hoisted the ball back towards the rim. It hit the front of the rim and bounced toward Tyler who caught it.

"Take a shot sis!" Jonathan called.

"C'mon, shoot" Thomas encouraged. "Do you know how?" he asked. "Lemme show you." He said, stepping behind my son and repositioning his elbows before Tyler could answer.

"The power comes from your knees." he told Tyler. "So you should keep your elbow in, and only keep your right hand on the ball. Bend your knees." he bent his knees behind Tyler, still holding my sons right elbow in place from behind. "And follow through! Give it a try."

Adam and Jonathan were barely holding in their laughter at the very hands on shooting instruction Tyler was receiving.

Tyler bent his knees and put up an awkward shot, a shot much less fluid than his usual shot, but the ball hit the back of the rim, bounced high and fell through the net.

"HEY!!!" we all cheered as Tyler grinned broadly, hugging Thomas and accepting the half mocking praise of Jonathan and Adam and the sincere praise of the adults.

We said our goodbyes to my bosses family and I smiled as I noticed Tyler plant a kiss on Thomas' cheek.

"This was fun." He said. "You're such a good friend."

I couldn't believe what I heard. Tyler, did have more girl in him than I thought. Was he friendzoning Thomas?

The word friend immediately had an impact on Thomas who recovered quickly and returned my sons cheek peck saying. "You're a good friend too." Without much enthusiasm. But his face lit up when as he said good bye to Eva she blurted out "can I give you my number?"

I approached Tyler as they drove away. "'Your a good friend?'" I said smiling. "Clever. But why didn't you just say you didn't want to see him again."

"It didn't seem like the right thing to say." he said blushing. "And I just thought of that. So I said it." he smiled.

We had a nice rest of the night with Eva, Robert, Adam and the twins. Tyler, emboldened by his success had challenged Jonathan to one on one. He got all dressed up, donning his favorite pink sports bra, to the giggles of Mason and Eli who I realized, probably hadn't seen any girls in bras let alone see a teenage boy like Tyler in one, and a pair of short light blue athletic shorts only to be humiliated, 11-2 by Jonathan, who used his height to his advantage, blocking almost all of Tyler's shots and grabbing almost every rebound. Tyler sulked for a little only recovering slightly when Adam told him he was "actually pretty good, for a girl" and the kids played board games upstairs while me and Robert cuddled and watched TV. Around 8:30 Mason came running into the living room, a big smile on his face.

"We were playing Twister" he said excitedly "and Eli lost first. So as punishment he had to get a makeover from Tiffany and Eva, so presenting, my twin sister!"

Tiffany, Eva, Jonathan, Adam and Mason came out, pushing a reluctant but laughing Eli who had been heavily made up. His lips were pink, he's cheeks rosy, and he had a perfect smokey eye shadow. He was even wearing one of Jillian old skirts over his sweat pants. He did a goofy curtsey and me and Robert applauded jokingly.

The more I looked at Tyler the more a crazy thought popped into my head. Was Tyler enjoying himself? He made a very pretty girl and he had a lot more confidence as female then he used to. He seemed to be getting along well with Eva and he had even seemed to be into Thomas toward the end of the afternoon. But if he was, why did he tell him they were just friends? And why did he still seem so sad?

"We better get home soon." Robert said standing up. "Boys, ELIza, why don't you guys grab your stuff." he smiled at Eli. "And wipe that stuff off your face."

Eli obliged and returned a few minutes later with his face make up free. "There we go." Robert said smiling. "You looked ok as a girl but I think it's best that you leave the make up and skirt wearing to the real girls..." he put a hand on my son's shoulder "...like Tiffany."

Tyler blushed as all the boys roared with laughter.

The moment they left, Eva grabbed my son and pushed him upstairs insisting they had to have some "girl time" together. Tyler looked back at me sadly, as if he was asking for me to save him but I knew there was nothing I could do. "Enjoy your girl time, girls!" I called, as Jonathan laughed.

Girl time didn't last long. About half an hour later Diane came back and I went up to tell Eva. I heard her loud voice as I went up stairs.

"OH MY GOD GURLLLLLLL! YOU LOOK AMAZING!!!"

I smiled. What could Tyler be doing during his "girl time" with Eva that was making her say that.

"YOU ACTUALLY LOOK AMAZING."

I knocked on the door and heard Tyler gasp but Eva welcomed me in. I opened the door to see my son, made up with mature glittery professionalism, hair down and wearing a tight, strapless, pink party dress. I had only allowed Jillian to buy the dress reluctantly because it was MUCH skimpier than anything else she had but I was never the type to . The dress was shorter than any dress I'd ever seen Tyler wear and its tightness, and the pose Tyler seemed stuck in out of shock, made his butt look big and feminine. His lips and his nails (which seemed to have just been re painted) were a matching shade of bright pink. Completing the look, was a pair of open toed, pink 4.5 inch stiletto heels, which allowed Tyler's freshly nail polished toes (pink of course) to show. The heels definitely contributed to his feminine posture and the combination the make up, hair, tight dress, and heels made him look several years older than he was.

"DOESN'T SHE LOOK AMAZING?" Eva asked.

I smiled as Tyler blushed. "She does!" I said stunned. "You look gorgeous." This only made Tyler blush more.

"I did her makeup." Eva said. "But that's her dress."

"You're very good at make up." I told her, still stunned both by how pretty and how much older Tyler looked.

"Look at this," Eva said, putting her phone in my hand. I couldn't believe what I saw. Picture after picture of Tyler, posing seductively, in this tight pink dress. Tyler jutting his butt out. Tyler poking his butt toward the camera and looking back. Tyler sticking one foot up in the back. Tyler sexily laying sideways on the floor. There was even one where he bent over and covered "his boobs." She had done a full photo shoot. "I'll send them to you." She offered.

I looked at Tyler who had managed to stop posing and now looked small and embarrassed, but pretty as ever, in his party dress.

"You totally have to wear this for him sometime." Eva gushed returning to my son who was now sitting on the bed, his legs crossed like a perfect young lady. "After you tell him. And you HAVE to tell him."

"Tell him?" I said confused. "Tell who?"

"No one!" Tyler squeaked, blushing even more and looking more like a girl than he ever had before.

Eva smiled. "Omg. I'm sorry. I just slipped. I swear I won't tell anyone."

I decided not to press the subject with my mortified looking son and started to move on but at this point Jonathan appeared in the door and broke down laughing.

"Oh my god!" he laughed. "You look like a slutty prom queen!"

"Jonathan!" I scolded. "Be nice!"

Eva agreed. "You don't know anything about fashion, Jonathan. She doesn't look slutty. She looks sexy. She's has a great body. She has great legs. She has a great face. Why shouldn't she show that off?" She walked over to Tyler. "Guys will be all over her..." Tyler looked down, clearly thinking about what his friends would say if they could see him now.

Jonathan laughed. "You're right. Guys will be all over her."

"And wait till her boobs come in." Eva said gesturing at Tyler's chest. I suddenly realized that the dress was essentially pushing his pecs together so they looked like boobs. Eva had also contoured some pretty impressive cleavage onto my sons chest so he looked like he had a fairly average sized pair of boobs. "She'll be getting all the guys she wants."

We walked Eva down, Tyler still full made up and in his sexy party dress, struggling with his heels on the stairs, but before she left she turned to Tyler.

"Tell me what he says." She said. "And call me if you need help with the contouring."

Predictably my dress wearing son, his hairless legs on display, blushed but nodded.

Tyler went to wash off the make-up and change the moment we got back inside but not before Jonathan could get a few jokes in.

"Awww, look at your little boobies." Jonathan said, as Tyler looked angrily at him. "You're developing aren't you Tiff? Aren't a little girl anymore, are you? You're a strong, independent woman now!"

Tyler ignored her and went straight to the bathroom. When he returned he was make-up free (for the most part, he still wasn't an expert on taking off makeup) and wearing a pair of pink Victoria Secret sweatpants with "Victoria Secret" on the butt with a matching pink tank top. Tyler had accepted that pink Victoria Secret sweat pants and tank tops were the most masculine clothes he could wear now and had started wearing them a lot.

Then the three of us, me, my son and my daughter, all laid down on the couch.

"It's tiring, hosting." I said.

They both nodded.

I looked at Tyler, who had just played the role of girl so well for hours.

"Tyler, be honest with me." I said looking at my son using his real name in an attempt to coax honesty out of him. "I know you have a crush on a guy. You told your friend from Zumba about him. Heck, you almost told me about him. And clearly you told Eva something about a guy. If you like Thomas, why'd you say you say that thing about being friends?" I said asking the question that had been on my mind.

Tyler smiled a little "I don't like Thomas." He said.

"Really?"

"I dont!"

"She's telling the truth Mom." Jonathan said. Then turning to Tyler he said. "Just tell her, she's gonna figure out soon anyway."

I looked at Jonathan. "You know?"

"Its pretty obvious." he said.

Tyler took a deep breath. "I... I kind of have a... a crush on Scott."

I felt my eyes bulge and my jaw drop.

"Scott? Your friend Scott? Scott Kingsley?" I asked.

Tyler nodded.

Jonathan laughed. "It's been kind of obvious honestly Mom. She turns into a total ditz around him. She wears perfume to school when she knows she's gonna be around him. She's even been waiting up for him after school so she can walk home with him after football practice."

Tyler blushed but didn't deny anything.

"Have you said anything?" I asked.

"No" he said looking at the ground. "I can't. He's not just someone I have a crush on. He's my best friend. I don't want things to get weird." He paused. "Without him, without him I wouldn't have been able to get through this shit. He's my favorite person. He's certainly better than both of you."

I laughed.

"That's why I can't risk losing him." he said.

I moved toward him on the couch. "If you love and trust him so much, tell him how you feel. You're just as much a girl as any other girl in school, but if he's not interested, trust that your friendship is strong enough to deal with that."

Tyler looked at me, smiling slightly.

"Ok I'll do that." he said standing up and heading toward the stairs. "Thank Mom."

I looked at Jonathan. "She told you?" I asked.

"I figured it out" he said smiling "shortly after I heard her talk to him about which dress she should wear to that dinner."

Tyler returned to the room a minute later. "Alright!" he said smiling. "I told him."

"You did?" I said confused. "Where is he?"

"Well I texted him." Tyler specified.

"You texted him?!?! Just now?!?!" I said. "What... what did you say?"

"Hey, I just need to tell you I kind of have a major crush on you. I hope you like me too but its fine if you don't. I know we can still be friends either way."

How could my son who had become such a convincing teenage girl yet do such a bone headed teenage boy thing.

"Oh sweety! That isn't what I meant. You can't say serious stuff like that over text!" I said raising my voice. I controlled it when I saw Tyler's face fall. "Stuff like that is better said in person." I said in a forced calm.

"Oh." Tyler said looking sad.

His eyes got big all of a sudden.

"Um, guys, he's texting back."

"What'd he say?" Jonathan asked.

"I don't know! He hasn't sent it yet." Tyler said, his voice rising in excitement.

The phone binged.

His face fell.

"Damn dude, thats a lot." he read.

The phone binged again.

"Flattered but I'm not sure I see you like that" he read.

I could see tears welling up in Tyler's eyes as he put his phone down. I rushed toward him as they started streaming down his cheeks.

"I'm sorry" I whispered to my son and he cried into my shoulder. "I'm so sorry."

I always thought about how I would act when a boy broke my kids heart. I always pictured hugging and comforting my daughter as she cried over the boy who had dumped her or turned her down but as I held and comforted Tyler, what was left of his makeup smeared, his hairless body smelling of lavender, I realized that's exactly what I was doing.

Don't forget to leave a comment!

Here's chapter 7! I'm planning on this being the final chapter but I still have an epilogue coming next week to wrap up the story. Let me know what you think!

I cried a lot the night I texted Scott. I couldn't even stop crying long enough for my new brother gave me a home spa treatment so I ended up just crying in bed in nothing but my robe. The next morning when Mom came to wake me up, I told her I was sick.

She gave me a look but didn't question it and closed the door.

I was still a little mad at her. I had no plans to tell Scott about the little crush I'd developed over the past few weeks and if not for her I probably never would have. I wasn't even sure how real it was. How did I really like Scott that much? Did I like him as a guy and just not realize it? Was it even a real crush or was it just a feeling that had come on because I had been basically been playing a girl for weeks and Scott was the only guy who I was still close with? If it was that then why didn't I like Thomas? Scott and Thomas were both pretty cute but I only liked Scott. Either way, now Scott knew and didn't like me back and I couldn't stand thinking about the awkwardness of seeing Scott again. He probably saw me as some stupid, ditzy, lovesick teenage girl. Or even worse, he saw me as some freaky, girly, lovesick, dude who wants to jerk off to pictures of him. Was that worse?

I honestly thought it would just go away after I didn't have to be a girl again but for some reason hearing Mom say that made me want to tell him and tell him immediately. Now that I had it felt like it was out there and couldn't be undone.

I slept till noon that day and stayed in my room until 3 before finally going downstairs.

I hadn't told anyone but I'd been eating small breakfasts recently in hopes of appearing pretty when I saw Scott. I wasn't fat, if anything the problem was I was too thin, but for some reason I didn't feel there was such thing as looking too thin for Scott. We didn't have any classes together this year but we had a few free periods together including lunch on Tuesdays and Thursdays.

Now I didn't care.

I saw a box of donuts and grabbed one.

"Hey sis!" my new brother said as he came home from school. "Feeling better?"

"No." I said through a mouth full of donut.

"Still in your nighty?" she asked noticing my lacy pink nightgown.

"Clearly" I said. "How was school?" I tried to shift the conversation onto her.

"Fine." she said smiling. "Scott was looking for you. And Jessica Chandler too actually. I told them you were sick."

I finished my donut and grabbed a third.

"Jessica wanted to know if you were interested in joining the girls volleyball team. I know its mid season but Jane Jefferson got hurt and apparently the team doesn't have any subs. So she wanted to know if you wanted to join. I said you might. Scott didn't tell me what he wanted but..."

"He wanted to apologize and say he could still be friends," I said cutting him off. "He's been texting me.

Scott had texted me a bunch of times but I hadn't read them. I considered blocking his number but that seemed childish. He'd even called me a few times while I was asleep.

I grabbed another donut.

"How many donuts is that?" my now brother asked.

I shrugged.

"Scott won't love you any more if there's 20 pounds more of you, fat girl." he said trying to joke but he apologized quickly after I shot him a look.

I didn't make dinner that night and I didn't even change out of my nightgown. Mom had a date with Robert so me and Johnny ordered pizza. I ate 4 pieces of pizza and a pint of ice cream for dinner, ignoring another "fat girl" comment from Jonathan. I went to bed before Mom got home but couldn't sleep.

I lay in bed, alone, trying to tell myself my crush on Scott wasn't even real. It was just a result of my best friend being the only one who stood by me during the punishment. Feeling love toward someone who stands by you is normal, I just got confused about what that love meant, I tried to tell myself. Why was I so upset? I knew Scott didn't like me like that. Why was it such a blow? I wasn't even really a girl! How could I really have a crush on him?

I sighed as I thought about Scott. I couldn't help it. I just couldn't stop thinking about him. I took out my phone and looked scrolled through his Instagram. I looked at him with his bright smile, deep dreamy eyes, and dark spikey hair. I thought about how I felt around him, how comfortable and happy he made me feel. When I got to a picture of him shirtless at the beach I couldn't help it. I felt myself getting turned on and a voice in my head said "omg hes so hot." I sighed. Yeah, if I could snap my fingers and have Scott forget I ever texted him I would, but if I could snap my fingers and suddenly make Scott want me I would if I could snap my fingers. If I could snap my fingers have Scott suddenly lying next to me naked wanting to hold me, I would. I felt myself getting excited as I looked as I imagined naked Scott next to me and tried to push it out of my mind again.

Maybe its a real crush, but dwelling on it isn't going to make me get over it any faster I told myself but I went back to scrolling through Scott's Instagram anyway, imagining the pictures he would post of us as a couple and the comments people would make. Maybe I could photoshop one to make it look like we're a couple, I thought as I found another cute beach pic of him flashing a sexy smile and a bare, sandy chest.

"You're so cute, I love you." I said out loud, blushing even though no one could here me. "You're really hot Tyler." I said in my normal voice, trying to sound like Scott. It felt weird and sounded unnatural after speaking like a girl so much. "I wanna fuck you." I had a hand on my dick and another on my boobs.

I jumped when I heard Mom's car in the driveway almost the moment I said it and tried to calm down. What the fuck was I doing? When Mom peaked into my room I pretended to be a sleep but listened carefully as she went into Johnny's room.

"How was your sister?" she finally asked after asking him about his day.

"She's still pretty sad." Johnny said. "She ate a lot. Like a lot. He texted her but she wouldn't text him back."

"She'll be ok." Mom said. "She'll get over it soon."

I tried to tell Mom I was sick on Tuesday too but she didn't buy it.

"You can't hide in your room forever! Besides, its Halloween!" she said as I begged her not to make me go to school. "I'll drive you if you like."

I changed my panties, grabbed a bra, put on a pair of leggings, forgoing a shirt I slid my favorite dark purple Victoria Secret sweatshirt on over my bra, put my hair in a quick bun, and headed downstairs.

"Hey sis!" Johnny said warmly.

I grunted at him and grabbed a donut. Two donuts later Mom took the box from me and drove us to school.

I avoided Scott all morning. I scanned the halls for him when walking to my classes. I saw him in the hall on the way to History and turned the other way. I ducked into a side stairway when I saw him on the way to Science. When I saw him eating with some friends in the cafeteria I turned around and, instead of grabbing a seat on my own, hid myself among some 5th grade girls.

"Can I just sit with you guys, just for today, just for now?" I asked.

"Ok." They said confused as to why an 8th grade girl, or maybe they knew I was an 8th grade boy but I didn't think so, who they had never talked to wanted to sit with them.

"Sorry, you don't have to talk to me, I'm just hiding from someone. I'll eat fast."

"Who are you hiding from?" a pale red haired girl asked.

"That boy, with the dark spikey hair." I said pointing at Scott as subtly as I could.

"Is he your ex boyfriend?" she asked nosily.

"Kind of." I said.

"What happened?" the blonde girl next to me asked.

"Well I don't want to get into the whole thing now but we just weren't on the same page with our relationship." I said, trying to sound cool so they wouldn't think I was a loser who got rejected.

"Ohhhhh" the girls reacted.

"Did you guys kiss?" The red haired girl asked.

The image of me and Scott kissing flew into my mind and I could feel myself getting turned on as I pictured him taking it beyond kissing. "Umm---"

"Of course they did." A dark skinned girl across from me said. "Don't be weird about it."

"Yeah, we did." I said, not knowing why I was talking more about it then I needed to. "He's a really good kisser."

"He's pretty cute," the black girl said "but I'm sure there are better guys out there."

"Yeah." the blonde girl said. "You gotta be more confident. If you were in our grade I bet you could get any boy you wanted."

"You're all really sweet to say that." I said smiling.

"I'm not just saying it." the girl said. "It's true. Hey, Nate!" she called out toward skinny, blonde floppy haired, 5th grade boy in an Adidas sweatshirt and pants. "Do you think she's pretty?"

Nate looked at me and smiled nervously. "Uh yeah. She's hot. Why?" he said, flipping his hair and smiling at me.

I blushed.

"See!" the girl said to me before asking Nate if he would date me.

"Totally." he said. "You're really hot." he said smiling at me again and looking me up and down.

"Tiffany?" a voice said suddenly.

I looked up and saw Jessica Chandler standing above me.

"Hey" I said.

"I was looking for you yesterday but your brother said you were sick. Are you feeling better."

"Yeah." I said. "I'm good."

"Great!" she said smiling at me. "Listen I just wanted to know if you were interested in joining the girls volleyball team. I don't know if you've ever played but its really fun and if we don't get someone to replace Jane Jefferson soon, we'll have to play short handed the rest of the season. It's really fun, I think you'd have a good time. I'd love to get to know you better. What do you say?" she asked hopefully.

I sighed. "Sure." I said, unsure if was even allowed to, given the fact that I did have a penis.

She beamed. "Great! Come tell coach with me. She'll give you the schedule. We have a game tomorrow but after that we have a few practices so you'll be able to get the hang of it."

"Bye Tiffany" the girl said waving at me as I left.

"Yeah bye Tiffany!" Nate said, smiling at me as the girls waved.

"Who was that?" Jessica asked as I followed her out of the cafeteria.

"Um, Nate I think." I said smiling. "Its kind of a long story."

"He said you were hot?"

"Yeah, like I said, it's a..."

"Look," she stopped walking and turned to me putting her hand on my fore arm. Her hands were soft and I fully appreciated just how hot she was when she smiled at me. Her eyes were kind and her voice compassionate. "I know your situation is kind of unique, but you are really pretty and you don't need to date 5th graders if you want to be with someone. I know tons of guys who would love to be with you, I could set you up. I mean unless you really like that kid in which case its fine, he's kinda cute I guess and he could grow into a total hunk, but I'm just saying..."

"I'm not really looking for a boyfriend but thanks."

"I get that. Believe me, sometimes I think we're better off without them. You... you look like you need a hug. Can I give you a hug?"

I smiled and nodded.

She gave me a hug and it was maybe the best hug I'd ever had. A few weeks ago I would have loved feeling her perky tits against my chest but now it just felt good to know she cared about me even if she clearly didn't see me as a guy. The girls at school had been fairly friendly to me as a girl but Jessica was acting like a real friend. It felt different.

I followed her through the hall, downstairs, past the locker rooms and gym, feeling the eyes of every boy in the gym on us, to the athletics offices.

"Coach Avery, I found our person." Jessica said proudly. "This is Tiffany and she wants to join the team."

The volleyball coach was a sizable woman in her 50s, with pasty skin and a large neck.

"This is the one you were telling me about" she asked Jessica. "This is Tyler Bauer?"

"Tiffany." Jessica repeated smiling slightly. "Yes."

"Right. Well alright Tiffany, welcome to the team." she smiled. "Here is our schedule," she handed me a piece of paper "and you'll need your Mom to sign this" she handed me another pice of paper, "and you'll need a uniform." she stood up. "Do you have knee pads?"

I shook my head.

"I'll bring extra's for her tomorrow." Jessica said quickly.

"What number would you like to be?" Coach Avery asked me. "We have 4 and 5."

"4" I said thinking about how Scott's number in football was 4 before silently scolding myself for thinking that way.

"4 it is." she said handing the the red jersey and a pair of short stretchy black shorts. I immediately thought about how great Jessica's ass must look in those shorts before thinking less excitedly about how my ass would look in them and the boys that would probably look at my ass in them. "Look forward to having you on the team."

"This is going to be so fun!" Jessica told me as we left her office. "I can't wait to get to know you better!" she checked her phone. "Oh god, I have to get to Math. Later."

I watched her run off to her class and I didn't hear someone coming up behind me.

"Tiffany?" I hard a male voice say quietly.

I turned around and saw Scott, standing behind me. I couldn't run away from him. I couldn't ignore him. He was right there.

"Oh hi!" I said, walking down the hall, trying to act normal.

It was weird to hear him call me Tiffany. He had always called me Tyler even when everyone at school didn't. I wasn't sure how I felt about it.

"Can I just talk to you for a sec?" he asked, walking next to me heading down the

"I'd love to." I said speeding up as I saw the door to a girl bathroom. "But I can't right now cuz I really have to pee. Maybe later." I said as I burst through the door without looking back.

"Ty..." I heard him say as the door closed cutting him off.

I spent the rest of my free in the bathroom, ignoring Scott's texts claiming he just wanted to talk, just in case Scott was waiting for me out there and managed to avoid him the rest of the day.

I walked home with Johnny.

"Did you talk to Scott?" he asked.

"No."

"Did you talk to Jessica?"

"Yeah I did actually." I said glad to being talking about something other than Scott. "I'm going to join actually. I'm going to join volleyball. As long as Mom says ok, at least."

My brother smiled. "I'm happy for you."

"My first games tomorrow."

"Great I'll come. Unless you don't want me to."

"You can come."

"Great."

She smiled at me in a strange way.

"What?" I said, a little annoyed.

"Nothing." She said smiling even more. "Just look at you, joining girls volleyball like a real girl. It's so cute. I'd never have thought you'd be such a girl, Ty."

I rolled my eyes.

Mom was still at work when we got home and I almost forgot it was Halloween until she got home holding a princess Jasmine costume.

"A gift from your cousin Abigail and your uncle Jeff and aunt Mary" she said giving it to me.

"Do I have to--" I started but she cut me off.

"Yes!" she said cutting me off "You're cousin will be over in half an hour. Remember, positive role model!"

"Oh Mom, can I join the volleyball team?" I asked, remembering that I hadn't asked her.

"You want to join the girls volleyball team?"

I blushed "Well Jessica Chandler asked me and I miss playing sports and if they don't get another player they're going to have to play a person down."

"Ok, but Tiffany, do you know what girls volleyball uniforms look like? You're going to be--"

"Yeah, I know can you just sign the form. I left it on the counter." I cut her off.

My mom smiled. "As you wish, Princess."

"And could you buy me knee pads for next week."

"We'll get them this weekend."

"Thanks."

I went upstairs and tried the costume on. It was bright blue and two pieces, a flowy skirt and a tiny, top that showed off my belly button and hung off my shoulders.

"You look pretty!" my brother said, seeing me from the bathroom and walking into my room. He was dressed as a zombie. He and Gabe had planned to both go as zombies. Carter was going to a party with some of his school friends. "I just think its cute that you chose the princess who's costume allows you to show off your cute little midriff!" he said patting my stomach.

"Stop!" I said swatting his hand away."I didn't chose it. Abigail bought it for me"

The door bell rang.

"Is she hear already?" I asked. "She's like 15 minutes early."

"Tiffany! Would you come downstairs please!" Mom called.

"I guess she's excited to hang with her positive female role model." Johnny said mocking Mom's tone when ever she said the phrase. "Seriously though," he looked at me "try to have fun. Don't make yourself miserable. Remember, embrace it."

"I will" I said heading downstairs, then realizing I wasn't wearing shoes I called down, from half way down the stairs, "One sec I'm not wearing shoes." I searched for the little high heels that went with the costume but couldn't find them.

"Just come down anyway!" My Mom yelled.

I continued down the stairs and froze when I saw Scott standing in the doorway. He was wearing a large white hit, very baggy white pants, and no shirt but a large purple vest.

I saw Mom back out of the room.

"Wha...wai...what are..." I struggled to get the words out. "Are you... Aladdin?" I managed finally.

"I heard couples costumes are fun." He said with a nervous smile.

"But you... wha... you said..." I sputtered. "I thought you didn't see me like that."

"I didn't." he said. "Ty, you've been my best friend for 13 years so its hard to wrap your head around big changes like this. But then I saw those pictures of you on Facebook and I thought about it. I've been trying to treat you the same as I did before but your not the same. You're different and thats ok. I mean you're still my best friend and my favorite person to spend time with but now you're really hot too. AND you said you have a like me. You're a girl now, dude. And that's ok. It's actually better than ok. That's basically the perfect girlfriend. Isn't it?"

I blushed.

"Seriously though. You're my best friend and you look sexy in a short skirt. What could be better than that. I just wasn't expecting it when you told me. You shouldn't text things like that. It's off putting. But honestly I've thought about it and I've thought about you as a girl. I mean, I just like you," he paused. "I really like you Tyl-Tiiffany. You've been a girl for a few weeks and your a great girl. You're pretty, and you're funny and I honestly missed spending time with you just over the past few days."

"So you wanna, you know..." my voice trailed off.

"Well" he said smiling. "I went to a Halloween store and bought this giant ass XL Aladdin costume because it was the only size they had in stock on Halloween just so I could come tell you all this, so yeah I wanna."

I ran up to him and hugged him, pressing my face into his shoulder. I smiled as I felt my exposed stomach touch his.

"Who are you?" I heard a little girls voice say and I suddenly saw Abigail walking up the path to our house.

We both turned around and saw her bounding toward us, followed by Aunt Mary and Gabe.

"I'm Scott." he said, smiling and putting his arm around me."Tiffany's boyfriend."

I smiled and put my head on his shoulder.

"You have a boyfriend?" Gabe said, looking at me, the corners of his mouth twitching into a sneer.

"Yeah" I said, a little embarrassed but grabbing Scott's arm like I thought a girlfriend would. He seemed to like it. "Scott, do you remember my cousin Gabe, my aunt Mary and my cousin Abigail. Guys, this is my boyfriend Scott.

"Boyfriend" I heard Johnny say from behind me. "So you guys have made up then?"

I smiled and nodded.

"Its so nice to meet you again Scott." aunt Mary said shaking his hand.

"Wait, you have a boyfriend?" Gabe said again stupidly.

"Yeah dude," Johnny said casually. "She's a teenage girl. She has a boyfriend. C'mon. Don't give her shit about it."

"Does he know that she... have they, you know...does she..." he stuttered.

"Seriously, don't fuck with her about it." Johnny said. "Lets go."

I'd never loved Halloween but I had fun that night. Me and Scott held hands all night and took Abigail around the neighborhood trick or treating. All the adults complimented me on my costume and even though a few weeks ago I would have been embarrassed to have strangers tell me I looked "pretty" or "gorgeous" but I loved every second of it. When we finished we dropped Abigail off at her house and walked come. Scott put his arm around me and I leaned into his bare chest, remembering how I liked the smell of his clothes.

We passed his house but kept walking.

"Where are you going?" I asked him.

"Thought I'd walk you home." he said smiling. "Even if its only a few houses."

I smiled at him.

"You're a girl now, Ty." He said kissing me on the forehead and making my heart melt. "I gotta treat you like a girl and protect you like a girl." He pulled me in a bit closer. "I can't be letting my girl walk home alone in the dark."

I laughed. "Wow. What a gentlemen." I said, smiling as I leaned into his chest even more. I could have stayed in that moment forever.

When we got to my house he paused in front of the door.

"I had a lot of fun tonight." he said.

"I did too!" I said happily. "Hey, you wanna come to my volleyball ga..."

Suddenly, he leaned in and before I knew it, his lips were on mine. It was different from any kiss I'd ever had before. It was definitely different from when Thomas kissed me. I wasn't nervous. I wasn't trying to fit in. I was just kissing him. It wasn't the longest kiss but it was perfect.

"See you at your volleyball game." He said as he walked back down the path.

The next morning I was excited to wake up, more excited than I'd been to wake up in a long time. I woke up without an alarm or Mom waking me up and started doing my make up and hair. After finishing I started toward my dresser before pausing looking at my closet, where my sister's, no, my dresses hung.

After getting dressed I bounded downstairs, more cheerful than I'd been that early in the morning in months.

"A dress to school?" Jonathan asked me as I entered the kitchen wearing my lacy white long sleeved dress with a pink skirt. "And a brightly colored dress!"

"Yup." I said happily grabbing some cereal.

"Well you certainly seem perky." Mom said smiling at me as she entered, wearing a pants suit and it suddenly occurred to me that I was the only member of my family not wearing pants. All of a sudden I felt sort of self conscious about my bare legs.

"Yeah, perky in a few ways!" Jonathan laughed, eyeing my chest.

"I don't know what you mean." I said smiling and adjusting the padded push up bra I was wearing under my dress.

I don't know if school was more fun or I was just happier but everything seemed a little brighter that day. I felt like I wanted to be there.

"Hey Tiffany!" I looked back to see Jessica, running through the door of the school after me with another girl. "Cute dress!" she said putting her hand on my shoulder and looking at my dress. "I love it! Pink is a great color for you. It's so you." She smiled at me. "You ready for today?"

"I'm actually really excited." I told her.

"I brought the knee pads for you." she said patting her bag. "This is Lydia. She's on the team too." she said of the tall, pretty, dark haired girl next to her. Lydia had long straight black hair, was a good 5 inches taller than me and even though I'd never met her, I knew her face from being one of the only Latina girls in a primarily white school.

"Hi!" I said.

"So nice to finally meet you!" Lydia said smiling at me. "Thank you so much for joining. I don't know why its so hard to get people to join the volleyball team. Volleyball is kind of my thing."

"She's being modest!" Jessica said. "She's the best player on the team. She's the reason we're undefeated even though we have no subs."

I smiled. "Cool! Hope we're still undefeated after today!" I said.

The day flew by. It was Wednesday so I was prepared to eat on my own but when I got to the cafeteria I saw Jessica wave at me. "Come sit with us!" she said, her shiny brown hair glistening in the sun from the near by window.

Lunch was fun. I hadn't realized how much I had missed sitting with a group at lunch, even if I was now sitting with a group of girls, as a girl. This was way better then sitting alone or awkwardly sitting with Nicole and co. Jessica and her friends told me about the team, the girls on the team, the recent fashion choices of the girls on the team, the boys the girls on the team liked and had moved on to which boys the girls in our grade were mostly likely to go with the middle school dance at the end of the year.

"It's like 8 months away!" I said laughing when asked if I had any ideas on my dress or which boy I wanted to go with.

"I've already got my dress picked out." Nora McGee, a friend of Jessica's who wasn't on the team, said as we left the cafeteria. "Gotta pick it out nice and early so all the necessary adjustments can be made. Right Jessica?" she asked, seeking her friends approval.

"Right Nora." Jessica said, subtly shaking her head and rolling her eyes so that only I could see.

My last period was Science and the clock couldn't move fast enough.

"What are you so excited for?" my lab partner Travis Garrett asked as we put our papers away when class had finally ended. I hadn't noticed that I was tapping my fingers on the desk rapidly.

"Oh sorry." I said. "It's my first volleyball game after school today."

Travis was one of my friends who, upon seeing that my mom was actually planning on dressing me as a girl for an extended period of time, had distanced himself from me but unfortunately could only distance himself so far as my first day in school as a girl my science teacher had assigned new lab partners and paired me and Travis up. I had officially stopped considering him my friend when I saw that he had spent our first class as lab partners taking snap chats of my ass and fake cleavage and posting them on his story with comments like "she wants to be called Tiffany now," "pretty hot for a dude" and "Ty's booty lookin fine." That led to me calling him a dick in class and him asking if I was "on the rag" and saying that I "was never much of a guy anyway." Since then our relationship had been pretty cold, consisting mostly of necessary science talk awkward "hi's" when we got to class but I had heard him tell me I looked pretty today when I first came in.

"You're on the volleyball team? The girls volleyball team?" he smiled.

"Yeah."

"You use the girls locker room I assume?"

I looked down. "Yeah."

To my surprise he smiled. "That's actually pretty smart, Ty. Using your situation to see girls changing."

A few days ago I would have loved him giving me boy cred like that but today I didn't feel like I needed it.

"That's not why I'm doing it." I told him. "They needed an extra player after Jane Jefferson got hurt. Jessica asked me and I said yes."

"Oh, ok. Really one of the girls now, aren't ya?

"I'm n--"

"Well good luck then." he said, not hearing my protest. He looked at me. "You're actually a pretty girl, ya know." He paused before adding with a smile "I'm sure you'll look cute in that uniform."

"Thanks!" I said as I put my bag over my shoulder and headed to the locker room.

When I finally got there I paused for a second. Was I ready for this?

"Go in! We don't bite!" I heard a voice say from behind and saw tall Lydia Cora walking towards me. "We don't even haze!"

I followed Lydia in and was greeted warmly by Jessica who was in the locker room with 3 other girls, 2 of whom were fully dressed in the uniform, one of whom was sitting on a bench, wearing the shorts and a sports bra, holding the jersey in her hand.

"Hey guys, this is Tiffany." Lydia said introducing me to the others. "Tiffany this is Margret, Joanna and Carly" she said.

They all said hi and I realized suddenly, when Carly, the one who who wasn't wearing her jersey, stood up, that all these girls were at least 3 inches taller than me besides Jessica who was only taller by an inch or so.

I also realized that I was going to have to changed out of my dress in front of these girls and I wasn't sure exactly how to do it. I looked at Lydia who had taken her jeans off and realized that I was probably the only won who had worn a dress. Feeling nervous I turned away from the girls unzipped my dress and stepped out of it. I don't know why but it felt like time was moving in slow motion. My back still to them I was wearing nothing but my padded push up bra and panties as I fumbled with my black shorts finally getting them on and up my legs. I looked at them in the mirror. I could see what my Mom went when she asked me about the uniform. These were really short.

I turned away from the girls again and took off my bra, quickly replacing it with my sports bra. I turned around feeling a little more comfortable now.

"Oooo Tiffany!" Jessica said as I pulled my jersey over my head, "You actually have amazing legs."

I smiled. "Thanks."

I took out my Degree Girls deodorant and rubbed it under my hairless armpits and then put my hair up. I took my shoes out of my bag but Jessica told me to stop.

"The knee pads remember?"

There was a boyish part of me that was almost a bit turned on about the idea of wearing Jessica's sweaty knee pads but that part of me died when I saw them.

"I hope it's ok they're pink." she said. "They're from 6th grade and your a bit smaller than me so I thought you'd be a small. I'm a medium now."

I nodded and put on them on to a few giggles from the girls, feeling like Jessica's little sister. "I think the pink knee pads are cute on her." said Carly in a slightly mocking but pleasant way. "They suit her."

"I'm sorry." Jessica said. "I 'd give you the white ones but I can't wear a small anymore. And they look like they fit you perfectly. And they are cute!"

"These are fine." I told her.

"Alright girls!" Coach Avery said, gruffly. She had just walked into the locker room and was full of energy. "Have you all met Tiffany?"

"Yes" came the replies.

"You all set, Tiffany?" she asked me sitting on the bench next to me. "I know we're kind of throwing you in the deep end here but we have a real solid team around you. Don't feel like you have to do too much. Just bump it to a teammate when it comes at you and if you and someone else are both going for it, let the other girl get it."

"Ok."

"Alright, girls lets go upstairs. Remember, nice clean hits. Don't try to do too much. Trust your teammates!"

We went upstairs and started warming up. There were maybe 20 people watching total but I smiled when I saw Mom, Jonathan, and Scott sitting in the stands. I couldn't help but laugh when I surveyed the stands again after we finished warm ups and saw the group of 5th grade girls I had sat with at lunch the other day and Nate, along with a pair of his guy friends, the kids sitting together in a cluster near the middle of the gym.

The game started and I remembered how much I missed competition. We won the first game easily and even though I only hit the ball a handful of times, it felt good to be competing again.

The second game didn't go as well. Margaret seemed to be over hitting her shots and they won fairly easily. It was time for the third, match deciding game.

We changed our order in between each game and I always started in the back middle, so I would be least likely to have to serve, and in the first 2 games I didn't have to. In the third game were having trouble winning points off our own serve. We fell behind early and fought back, trying desperately to stay in the game. We won a point off their serve to make it 24-18 and I suddenly realized that I would have to serve and that one bad serve would lose us the game. I needed to put 8 straight serves in (because you have to win by 2.)

"You got this Tiff!" Jessica called to me from the spot to my left. "Just hit it over."

I took a deep breath and tried to focus. I held the ball in front of me and struck it, nothing fancy. I sighed as went over and the girls started rallying. After a few hits on each side Lydia spiked it! 24-19! I took another deep breath and tried to do the same thing to a similar result. It went over and after a few hits, Lydia spiked it! 24-20!

I tried to make sure I didn't deviate from my routine, taking a deep breath and striking it out of my hand. Another one over this one fell without being hit when the girls on the other team had a miscommunication. 24-21!

Feeling the momentum I tried to keep it up and seemed to have found a grove. A block of a spike by Carly made it 22 and another Lydia spike, 23.

At this point the other coach called a time out and I accepted high 5s as we jogged to to huddle around Coach Avery.

"Take advantage of the opportunity!" she said. "We're in this, we just need to finish!"

I went back out there. 24-23. One more and we'd be tied. I took a deep breath and hit the ball.

It didn't feel right.

Instead of soaring over the net it careened toward the bench. It still might land in bounds I thought but it seemed like the girl on the other team was going to let it bounce. It bounced.

"In!" the referee said and my teammates let out a satisfied roar.

I refocused, trying to block out the fifth graders chants of "Tiffany, Tiffany" and served again. This one was returned right back at me. I tried to hit it but I couldn't and it hit me on the head and headed behind me. Jessica dashed behind me and flailed her arms somehow managing to hit the ball back onto the court, which Lydia slammed on the team other team who looked shocked that Jessica managed to save the ball after it hit me in the head.

I started my motion then had an idea. I held the ball above my head and tried a power serve, like the other girls usually did.

Caught off guard the other team wasn't expecting a powerful serve straight down the line. The girl playing in the back corner dove for it but missed. We won!

I don't know what hit me but when I saw Jessica running towards me, screaming in triumph, her arms spread open, I got excited.

"AAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEE" I shrieked, jumping into Jessica's arms as our team mates gathered around us.

We lined up to shake hands and then I went over to my family.

Scott walked up to me and met me on the court.

"You were amazing!" he said. "That was incredible."

"Thanks!" I said happily. "I just..."

He leaned in suddenly kissed me, really kissed me and in front of people!!! This was more than the sweet little goodbye kiss he gave me the other night. We were making out in front of a good 40 people who, in that moment, seemed to all be non existent. He slowly lowered his hands from my hips to my butt and I wrapped my arms around his neck as this was quickly becoming the longest kiss I'd ever had but I didn't want to pull away. When he finally did, I looked into his eyes and smiled at him, unable to speak. He smiled back, gave me a quick kiss on the forehead.

"Tiffany!" I looked back and saw Lydia calling me, smiling. "Coach wants to talk to us in the locker room.

I looked back at Scott and smiled, gave my mom a quick wave, and even gave the fifth graders a little wave which the girls returned and Nate responded to by blowing me a kiss, and headed out of the gym.

I followed Lydia down to the locker room, breathless from the joint adrenaline of the win and my kiss with Scott. When I entered the locker room I heard cheers. All the girls besides Margret had taken off their jersey's and were only wearing their sports bras, so I did the same as I entered.

"I didn't know you had it in you!" Margret said, giving me a hug.

"That was incredible!" Joanna said, hugging me next.

"Good job Tiff!" Carly said hugging me as well.

"I'm so proud of you!" Jessica said grabbing me in the tightest hug yet. "And by the way!" she said pulling her head back but still holding me as she looked me in the eye, beaming. "You and Scott Kingsley are a thing? Since when?"

I giggled and shrugged.

A few weeks ago, I'd have given anything to be hugging Jessica Chandler in a sports bra, and now I was, but we were giggling about my boyfriend.

Coach Avery finally came in.

"That was an incredible comeback girls, you all aught to be proud."

We all clapped.

"I'm certainly proud of all of you. I'm especially proud of little Tiffany Bauer. Tiffany joined the team yesterday. Isn't the most experienced girl on the team. She isn't the most athletic girl on the team. She isn't the most skilled or the tallest girl on the team. In fact, she's the shortest. But on her first day on the team she gave it her all tonight and thats the reason we won."

The girls cheered.

"Yeah Tiffany!"

"Way to go Tiff!"

"Tiffany," Coach Avery continued "You get the game ball." The girls cheered as I walked up to Coach, gave her a hug and accepted the ball from her. "Alright girls now get showered! I'll see you all at practice!"

I was a little nervous about showering with the girls but the nerves disappeared quickly.

Jessica threw me a pink towel.

"Should I..." I asked pointing at the shower and Jessica nodded as if it was a crazy question.

"You can't go back up there all sweaty and gross." she said. "You should shower when you get back home too, but shower here first." When I still seemed reluctant she smiled. "I know who you are Tiffany and I'm saying you should shower. C'mon, its fun. We sing." She looked at my locker. "You can't put that pretty dress back on if you're all sweaty. Especially with Scott up there."

I sighed and after all the girls had gone in I undressed and wrapped myself in a towel, and hopped into a shower stall. Jessica was right. It was kind of fun. After belting Katy Perry for 10 minutes with the girls I suddenly realized I was the only one still showering. I turned off the shower and wrapped myself up like I'd seen my sister do, so that the towel was just above my boobs, and walked back out there. All the girls were still out there, in various stages of getting dressed. "Bye Tiffany", Joanna, Margret and Lydia said as they picked up their bags and headed for the door. I changed back into my dress and realized that I was the only one in there. I went to the mirror to fix up my make up quickly and then left the locker room to find my family.

"There she is!" Mom said wrapping me up in a big hug. "Scott just went to the bathroom for a second." she said, knowing who I most wanted to see.

"43 minutes!" Jonathan said. "She really is a girl. It took her 43 minutes to get dressed."

"It wasn't just that." I scoffed, embarrassed. "Coach made a speech, she gave me the game ball" I said showing Mom "I showered, I got dressed, I fixed up my make up."

"Gotta fix up that make up." Jonathan said laughing.

"I don't know why. It was just an impulse. The other girls did." I lied, trying to think of why on earth I felt like I had to fix my make up before leaving the locker room. "Sorry for making you wait."

"Don't apologize sweety!" Mom said. "I'm so proud of you! You were brilliant!"

I even got a hug from Jonathan. "Good job Sis." he said. "Turns out all you needed to be a decent athlete was to play with the girls."

"Johnny!" my mom said. "Tiffany has always been a good athlete. She's just finally hitting her stride."

"Thanks Mom." I said.

Suddenly I saw Scott walking down the hall and I beamed.

"Why don't we give your sister some time alone with her boyfriend?" Mom said to Jonathan. "We'll see you at home sweety." she told me.

"Hey superstar." he said smiling at me.

I smiled back as he smoothly slipped his arm around me and pulled toward him.

Scott took me out to eat after we left. The whole thing felt like a dream. He took me a pretty casual restaurant but it felt like an incredible high end meal. After a while I felt my mouth aching from smiling so much. I couldn't believe we'd been friends for my whole life and I'd never realized how cute his smile was or how dreamy his eyes were or how fit he was. Or how weirdly comforting in felt when his hands touched mine. Or how manly his hands were. And his arms were. And his knees and legs and feet were. Scott had been my best friend for 13 years and I'd never once thought, "Scott's pretty hot," but now it was rolling through my head on repeat.

The rest of the night was a blur. I remember ordering a salad. I remember going to the bathroom I remember kissing. Kissing before eating, after eating, and even on the way home. And I remember Scott putting his arm around me when walking me home and feeling safe.

"Can I get a quick pic?" Mom asked when Scott dropped me off.

Scott put a casual arm around me and I turned toward him and put a hand on his chest.

"You two make an adorable couple" my Mom said as she took the picture.

I blushed but Scott said "thanks."

"See you tomorrow." he said to me kissing me again.

I floated upstairs to my room and took off my dress.

I screamed, unable to contain the excitement and emotion of the past few hours and fell back onto my bed.

My phone buzzed. Mom had tagged me in 16 pictures.

The first 15 were all part of the same album called "Tiffany's Volleyball Game." She had gotten some great shots of me playing, including my reaction after we won, celebrating with Jessica immediately after the last point and us all celebrating in a group afterwords. I sighed and went through the album tagging all my teammates so they'd see the pictures too and then paused when I got to the last picture. It was the picture of my and Scott that she just took with the caption "Tiffany and her boyfriend Scott." I smiled. Scott looked like totally dreamy. I looked pretty. I even looked happy. I was happy.

I "liked" the picture.

A few seconds later I got a text form my mom.

Not every picture is for the internet

She had sent a picture of me in Scotts arms after we had won the game. I looked at the picture. I looked at myself and Scott. I looked sweet and bubbly and girlish, my thin frame outlined by the tight dress, my ass slightly jutting out the back, my hairless legs sticking out the bottom, my nails, perfectly manicured. I looked at Scott manly, relaxed, his developing arms holding the apparent girl next to him, his posture confident, his jeans covering his hairy legs. This should've made me feel ashamed but I didn't. I felt happy. I looked happy. I actually looked more than happy. I looked in love.

I smiled as I went back to FaceBook looking through all the pictures thinking my butt looked pretty good in those shorts. I thought about how Travis Garrett would probably look through those same pictures just for the purpose of looking at my butt. I giggled. I couldn't help it. I looked through the pics again, trying not to be impulsive, before deciding there was no point putting it off. I went to the picture of me and Scott, the one Mom had posted, not the one she had texted me, took a deep breath and pressed "make profile picture" and captioned it with a heart emoji and hit enter.

I smiled looking at my new profile picture with my new boyfriend.

A new notification.

Betsy Bauer has liked this.

Classic Mom. How embarrassing.

Another notification.

Jessica Chandler has liked this.

I smiled.

Jessica Chandler has commented on a photo of you.

U guys are too cute

A text from Jessica.
OMG you need to tell me everything about you and Scott tomorrow

More notifications.

Carly Sampson has liked this.

Lydia Cora has liked this.

Jonathan Bauer has liked this.

Travis Garret has liked this.

Nicole Howard has liked this.

Hannah Kingsley has liked this.

A text from Hannah.
Since when are you and my brother dating?

Another text, this time from Travis.
R u scotts girl now?

And another text, now from Nicole.
U+Scott are soooooo cute together

And a comment from Nicole.

RELATIONSHIP GOALS

Another notification.

I smiled broadly.

Scott Kingsley has liked this.

I turned off my phone, and crawled into bed in just my panties. I'd answer the texts and read the comments another time. I had gotten the only like I needed.

Don't forget to leave a comment!

Here's the end of Twin Swap now updated with an illustration by Kylene Devlin! Hope you enjoy! Leave a comment!

Betsy Epilogue

It's hard to believe its been almost a year since I first made Tyler and Jillian switch places. A lot has happened since then. 10 years ago I had a husband, a son and a daughter and I was happy. Now I have a different husband, different son (and 3 steps sons who are like sons to me) and a different daughter and I'm happy. Yes, both of my kids are on hormones, but something bigger happened. Let's talk about me for a second.

The biggest thing, was that I married Robert. We fell pretty deep in love really quick and it was really easy to see him a lot with Adam and Jonathans soccer schedules. We got to know each other really fast and he purposed to me in April, just seven months after we met, and we got married in July. Honestly, we spent so much time together that winter I was surprised he didn't propose sooner. It wasn't a massive wedding, we'd both been married before and didn't feel the need to make a big thing of it, but all of our important family and friends were there. It was adorable to see Jonathan, Adam, Mason and Eli and dressed in matching suits as Roberts groomsmen. And of course Tyler was my maid of honor (my sister did it at my first wedding so she didn't mind) and Tyler chose a lovely short, pink, v-necked bridesmaid dress that all my bridesmaids adored.

The wedding was lovely. I realized when watching the photo montage that my sister made for us that most people watching probably thought the pictures of me with young Tyler at his soccer games and such were Jonathan and the pictures of me with young Jillian play dress up were Tiffany. There had never been a strong resemblance when they were growing up but now, although slight, it was there.

I'm more in love with Robert than I ever have been and I fall more in love with him everyday. After Steve, my first husband and Tyler and Jillians father, died I thought I'd never marry again but I am so glad I did. Robert makes my life so much brighter and happier with his intelligence, kindness, compassion, and sense of humor. He is also a truly terrific father, not just to his boys, but to my kids as well. He cares about all five of them so deeply and I'm always impressed with how sweetly he interacts with them. Because he works from home, he's able to go to almost everyone of our kids sports games. He not only goes to everyone of the boys soccer games but to all of Tyler's volleyball games, which means a lot to her. The fact that he managed to go to every singe one of our 5 kids games in every season (unless they conflicted which each other as they often did) amazed me, but that's who he is.

We bought a house together shortly after the wedding but spent most of the summer renovating. Robert and the boys had moved into our house (because it was larger) shortly before he purposed, but we knew we had to found a new house for our new, larger, 7 person family to live it because it was a little tight at our house. Mason and Eli shared our guest room while Adam and Jonathan shared Tyler's room which turned out to be a good thing because they enjoyed it so much they decided they wanted to keep sharing a room in the new house. There was also some conflict between Tiffany and the boys about sharing a bathroom which isn't a problem in the new house because it has 8 bathrooms. Adam and Jonathan have their broey room on one side and Tiffany has her pink room, which is pretty much exactly Tiffany's old room down to the posters, (albeit mixed in with some of Tylers old LeBron posters, some new posters of shirtless guys Tyler finds dreamy, and hundreds of pictures of Tyler and Scott) but almost twice the size. And giant bedrooms aren't the half of it. Robert and his wife had kept their finances separate and when she died she had left him everything but he hadn't spent any of it... until now. So that, combined with the fact that Peter promoted me to partner, is how we got a massive 6 bedroom, 8 bathroom house with a pool, tennis court, massive TV room and among many other rooms we don't use as much, my favorite part a massive, beautiful kitchen. It's not exactly my bosses house but its more than we need.

When we first moved into the new house we had a big house warming party. Tyler spent a while doing her make up but when she finally got downstairs dressed in a very short white sundress sundress I saw my bosses son, Thomas's eyes almost popped out of his head but I noticed his face fall when she made a bee line for her boyfriend, planted a kiss on his lips, and positioned herself on his lap, where she stayed for the majority of the party. After seeing this Thomas wisely decided to spend the day with Adam and Jonathan.

Jonathan is really thriving in his new life as a boy, so much so that its hard to believe he was ever a girl. He's a real boys boy. He loves sports (he both played basketball in the winter and ran track in the spring) and has become quite popular with the ladies. I've watched both him and Adam show girls out of the house late at night but never seen one spend the night, yet. Him and Adam have become as close as can be and are often nearly inseparable, even more so now that they go to the same high school. They walk to school together, have 4 of the same classes, play on all the same teams and sleep in the same room. If that's not brotherly love, what is? They're friendship reminds me, in a good way of Tyler and Scott's before, Tyler became Tiffany.

He also loves his (step) brothers, not just Adam, but his younger brothers, Mason and Eli who really look up to him. Adam and Jonathan often play with Mason and Eli in our new yard and I can never resist trying to take as many pictures as I can.

While he's now far from the girl he once was and now very similar to Tyler in some ways, he's still himself in others. For one, he's still neat, way neater than Tyler, who's clothe are always all over her room. But on a more substantial level, while he's less uptight than he was as a girl, he's still not the type that can sit around and do nothing all weekend. He started volunteering to be an as assistant coach on the twins soccer team and the kids love him. He also started taking a woodworking class (which I love because he makes us random things for the house) and even likes to go fishing on the weekends, to my husbands delight. The two of them will often wake up at 7am on a Saturday, while everyone else in the house is sleeping and go fishing.

Tyler was a little different from Jonathan in that he never had a moment where he announced that he was officially a girl but there came a point where he was doing girly things I didn't ask him to do and when we got to March, what would have been the end of his punishment, he had just naturally become a female and while there was no one moment, there were a few that were almost as good.

There was the moment he changed her name relationship status to "in a relationship with Scott Kingsley" and changed her name on FaceBook to "Tiffany Bauer." There was the moment she asked me to take her bra shopping or when she asked to get her ears pierced. There was the moment she asked me to join the girls basketball team. There was the moment where I suggested a haircut after she had been growing her hair for months and her face fell. I generally think of the moments where, with Scott's help she once again started being social. I saw her leaving one night and asked where she was going and she said "to Jessica's house" and I smiled, elated, but knowing better than to make a big deal of it.

It can be hard for Tyler, being the only girl in the house, besides me. She's very happy as a girl but in moments she still misses being a boy sometimes. Sometimes when at home, she'll ask us to call her Tyler which we do sometimes to humor her (and is the reason I'm calling her both in this epilogue), even though the real boys give her a hard time when she tries to do this. Even when she asks to be called Tyler, she rarely tries to "act like a boy" and when she does she seems uncomfortable and the real boys give her a hard time. But for as much as they give her a hard time, the boys are also very protective of her. Jonathan got into a confrontation with one of the moving guys when he overheard the guy say Tiffany had a nice butt and I'm not sure I've ever been prouder of him. And its not just Adam and Jonathan who are protective of her. One morning when Mason and Eli had a friend over, Tyler woke up late and came downstairs in a rather slinky nighty. "She's so hot" the twins' 11 year old buddy had said only to get a dirty look from Eli. "That's my sister and she has a boyfriend!" he said with disgust. But the fact that she has her three brothers and boyfriend looking after her isn't the only reason Tyler is enjoying life as a female.

For one, she may be a girl but she's still obsessed with sports and she is a much better athlete as a girl. Volleyball was a great experience for her and really got her out of her shell. She also played basketball, one of her favorite sports, in the winter, and while she's not the best girl on the team, she is probably the third or fourth best and it means a lot to her to have meaningful playing time. I realized, that's all she ever wanted from sports. A part of me thinks if she knew she'd get meaningful playing time on the girls team she would have grown her hair, thrown on a sports bra years earlier. She went out for field hockey but after taking a nasty fall at the tryout decided that it wasn't for her.

She's also improved socially. Virtually everyone at school has accepted my son as a girl and she has just as many friends as she did in her days as a popular boy. Gone are the days where she'd come home and read Twilight in her room before cooking us dinner. She now has a close circle of gal pals who are constantly at the house and don't think of Tiffany as anything but one of the girls. Many of her closest friends are her volleyball girls, who often come over to sleepover (which the boys certainly don't mind) and play volleyball in the yard. Scott even helped her fix things up with her old guy friends who deserted her. She still hangs out with the boys about once a week, doing mostly stuff her and Scott do anyway (video games, god knows what else) and she loves it. I dont mind my daughter hanging out with a group of teenage boys because while Tyler is small, pretty, and easily taken advantage of, I know Scott would never let them do anything to her and I know it means a lot to her.

Tiffany also still does some of Jillian's old activities. She still goes to Zumba and jewelry making, and babysits for the Graynors. She was going to keep the YouTube channel going, but ran out of ideas and changed the concept a bit. Instead of make up tips, its now mostly videos of Tiffany and Scott or Tiffany and her friends at the mall, or Tiffany and her friends hanging out or Tiffany singing and dancing in her room. She still cooks dinner about once a week, but doesn't do it nearly as much as she did during the punishment, which I think is for the best.

And then there is Scott. Me and Steve met his parents when we moved into our house old house when I was pregnant so I'd known the kid since he was a baby and I'd always known he was a good kid. There was always a part of me that was always proud of Tyler for, despite his bone headedness, choosing such a nice boy to be his best friend, even if Scott sometimes reflected my sons lovable stupidity. While I loved Tyler, I didn't always trust him to stay out of trouble, but I always knew that Scott had the sense to make sure they didn't get up to anything too troublesome. But I could never have foreseen what an angel Scott has been for Tyler these past few months.

Scott has been a truly supportive and kind boyfriend to her. Tyler and Scott still do a lot of the same things they did together as boys but they do a lot more cuddling and flirting. He was there for her throughout her transition but hasn't put any pressure on her to transition faster. Most boys, I think, would see Tiffany from across the room and be interested, but if they found out who she was, would have no interest. Scott doesn't care. He loves her for her and that love and support is a huge part of why she eventually got comfortable being a girl kind. Because he knows her so well has known exactly how to deal with her when she would get worked up. Scott also encouraged her to open up to other girls the way she has. The mere fact that Scott is dating her gives her some cred as a girl at school. I even allow Tyler to sleep over at Scott's house as long as she sleeps in Hannah's room and Tyler and Hannah have actually really bonded because of it. I joke with them that when Tyler turns 15 I'll let her sleepover in Scott's room as long as he promises to keep his pants on in bed which makes Tyler blush but makes me laugh.

As I said, they've both started hormone treatment. Johnny's shoulders have broadened slightly but the main changes are his voice has gained a boyish rasp and he's gotten hair fast. He now has very hairy legs, hairier than Tyler's ever were, and is absurdly proud of his armpit hair, while Tiffany, her legs and armpits still perfectly smooth, has started to develop breasts. She's done away with the fake breasts and now wears a bra as a necessity.

The kids just started school again. Mason and Eli just started 5th grade and are on their first school soccer team and are undefeated thus far. Tiffany, Jonathan and Adam have all just started HS and its going well so far. Jonathan and Adam are thrilled to be going to the same school and are enjoying the freedom and more developed girls of high school. They also both made Varsity soccer as freshmen so they are both quite the studs apparently. Tyler made girls JV volleyball, which was disappointing because she was hoping to make varsity but works out well because due to the light practice schedule she can also be a cheerleader and support Scott, who made Varsity football as a freshmen.

Its funny. I kind of think that Tyler has become a less stressed and type A version of the pretty, popular girl Jillian always wanted to be while Jonathan has become a a much more pleasant more athletic version of the boy Tyler always thought he was. It's sometimes impossible to not smile when I hear Jonathan say things like "bro" and calling girls "dimes" while Tiffany says she has to go fix her make up.

Lastly, I just told the kids yesterday, I'm pregnant again. Robert and I couldn't possibly be more excited. The doctors don't know if its a boy or a girl yet, but I honestly don't care. As long as I have my boys, my girl, and my man, I'm happy. That said, if its a boy, I'm sure he'll love growing up in our testosterone fueled house but if its a girl. Well. I know a girl who's dying for a little sister sister.

~o~O~o~
Jonathan Epilogue

I gotta be honest, now that I'm a boy I have no idea how I ever lived as a girl. Being a guy is the best.

I never have to wake up early to do my hair. It just looks great when I wake up. I don't feel anywhere near as self conscious about what I wear now. I just wear what I like and what's comfortable. Best of all, guy friendships are better than girl friendships. The connection I have with my boys is so much better than any of the friendships I had with the girls I tried to impress when I was a girl.

Things are great for me. Mom and Robert got married so Adam and his brothers moved into our house. Me and Adam shared my room and we liked it so much we told Mom and Robert we wanted to share a room in the new house. The only downside to sharing a room was we had to share a bathroom with Tiffany. She was always leaving her hair products, her moisturizers, her make up out and then she'd complain like a little bitch about the smell. My brother, who used to intentionally fart in the car when we were little to gross me out, would come into our room in her little nightgowns and whine "the bathroom stinks and why is the toilet clogged again?" Plus the lock on our side of the bathroom broke so we were always accidentally walking in on Tiff on the toilet or Tiff shaving her legs or Tiff playing with her developing tits in the mirror. She hated it but I thought it was kind of funny and that's how I know that she, pees sitting down (as she should), is eager for her boobs to come in (most girls are), and has a penis about the size of mine (and I don't have one yet.)

I am on hormones and feel great. I feel stronger, faster and more athletic, My voice has changed and I've got a bunch of leg hair and even some armpit hair!

Anyway, now me and Adam have our own room and our own bathroom. We even got the biggest room, which Mom and Robert were gonna give to Tiffany, but her room has a bigger balcony and a bigger bathroom and even though we're not right near her anymore, we can still hear her singing when she dances around her room singing Taylor Swift. I love our new house. We have a screen room, a tennis court, a small home gym with a few weights and a treadmill, a game room like Carter and Gabe have, and even a man cave with a couch and TV that Mom and Tiffany aren't allowed in to (Tiffany sometimes gets kind of pissy about it.) But the best part of the new house is the huge yard. Me, Adam, Mason and Eli all play football and soccer in the yard a bunch. Tiffany tries to play sometimes and we let her but don't go too hard when she does so we don't hurt her.

Just generally having a house full of other boys is great. Robert is a great guy. He's made my mom really happy and I love hanging out with him. He taught me how to fish so some mornings we wake up early and hit the water. I also love having little brothers more than I'd ever imagined. Mason and Eli are both really great kids. I even started assistant coaching their soccer team.

Me and Adam have gotten really close. He's my brother and my best friend. It's like everyone's dream. Our soccer team won almost won it all last year but lost in the finals. Now we don't play on Tyler's old travel team anymore because we play for school. We both made varsity as freshmen. Soccers my main sport but I'm also looking forward to basketball season. I started playing basketball after soccer season ended last year and I'm actually really good at it. I took Tyler's old spot on the team and all the guys said I'm much better than she was. I think I actually have a chance to make varsity which would be extra great because Tyler's a cheerleader and I'd love to see him cheer for me at the basketball games.

Which brings me to Tyler, or Tiffany as she's now known. She's a total girl. She acts like a girl, walks like a girl and talks like a girl. How much of a girl is she? Well, her yearbook superlative was "most ditzy" because I made the yearbook committee change it from "most likely to open a lingerie shop" (a joke about her tendency to wear brightly colored bras, because like i said she has tits now, that are clearly visible through her shirts, that the boys in yearbook all thought was hilarious) and she happily came in to be photographed for the superlative making a "ditzy" face and while laying across three boys.

She's still dating Scott and is really in love with him. She sits in his lap so much that for our birthday I bought her a pair of booty shorts with "property of Scott" written across the butt. She actually wears them too! To mess with her a few weeks ago I told her he told me he thought another girl was cute and in true girl form she flew off the handle worrying that he was cheating on her until I told her I was joking. He did pretty well on the girls volleyball team and tried out this year and made the girls HS JV team, which is why she has time to also be a cheerleader. I guess if she makes varsity basketball she wouldn't be a cheerleader for me but I don't think that's going to happen.

The nice thing about having a twin sister is her hot friends are always coming over to the house. I've hooked up with 4 of her friends and I'm pretty sure she only knows about two of them.

Sometimes she acts like she wants to still be a boy and asks if we'll call her Tyler which we do, but not cause she's boyish. When she gets really bent out of shape about trying to show she can still be somewhat manly (which she cant) I call it her time of the month because it happens about as often as her period would. Its funny cause she's still Tyler under the make up and will sometimes do boyish things. Like her dream date is just sitting in Scott's lap playing Maddden. And she still likes boyish shows and movies but when asked she seems almost embarrassed about it. The other day she burped really loud and gave a dumb smile like Tyler would but when he saw me looking he blushed. Its almost the reverse of when she was embarrassed about her girly habits when Mom first made us swap. And when she tries to be guyish to prove to herself she still can its so forced and about things she never used to care about as a guy like cars. She's literally just my dumb brother as a dumb girl. Now, instead of giving him a football or basketball to entertain him or cheer him up when hes down, you just have to give him a make up kit or cute strapless minidress. If it ever gets out of hand I tell her to put her robe on and I give her the old at home spa treatment because she's my sister and I love her and I'm the worlds best brother and that always calms her down and leaves her feeling happy and feminine.

That said Me and Adam mess with Tiffany so much. We tease her for everything from her outfits to her voice, make fun of her prissyness and the fact that her and Scott are constantly all over each other, fart in front of her just to see her react and call us gross, and tease her for her YouTube videos, but we don't let anyone fuck with her at school. Only we get to fuck with our sister. She's a good sport and kind of gets it but reacts like any teenage girl would.I feel kind of protective of her honestly, not that I have to worry much because she's almost always with Scott but I still like to make sure she's ok. I don't think her and Scott have fucked yet, but wouldn't be shocked if they had. I'm sure she's blown him.

Lastly, besides the 4 of Tiffany's friends I've hooked up with 6 total girls since becoming a guy but I don't really wanna have a girlfriend. I'd rather just have fun and Adam is a great wing man. I honestly feel like I'm finally living the life I wanted to live, and all because Tyler used to be a little dickhead.

~o~O~o~
Tiffany Epilogue

My last few months have been honestly so crazy.

I'm kind of a girl now but its ok. Last school year actually wasn't bad at all. I actually really loved being on the volleyball team. We had a really great season (even though coach Avery calls me Little Tiffany) and I made some really good friends. Me and Jessica are like best friends now, we hang out all the time and she's really helped me adjust and made it a lot of fun for me. It turns out being a girl is more fun when you have friends. We're both on the JV volleyball team now which at first really bummed me out because I wanted to make varsity, but then Jessica talked me into becoming a cheerleader with her (which I couldn't had done on the Varsity team because of the practice schedule) which works well because Scott is on the football team. It's actually been really fun. The girls are really nice and I kind of like the outfit. There are all kinds of cool cheerleader traditions that I didn't even know about. Like before one home game the players girlfriends wear their jerseys at school, and before another I decorated Scott's locker the day before the game. Next week each cheerleader is getting escorted out on the field by one of the players and I'm really looking forward to it. The other cool thing is those fifth graders I sat with that one day at lunch when I was hiding from Scott have really taken a liking to me and really look up to me. Its cool to have a group of people who look up to you so I try to eat lunch with them at least once a week. Its always really fun. We talk about boys and clothes and TV shows and stuff just like I do with my real friends but they listen to every word I say with crazy enthusiasm. They're in 6th grade now and I realized I'm a lot more like a 6th grade girl than a 9th grade girl in a lot of ways. I didn't have those middle school years where you find your footing with boys and start generating your own fashion sense so its almost like I'm having those years through them and thats fun. I love how they look up to me. And their friend Nate has a huge crush on me which is kind of sweet. For my birthday he gave me a coupon for a free hug and kiss from him and for his birthday I used it, and let him kiss me on the cheek. I even gave him a cheek peck back. It made his day.

I'm also really looking forward to basketball season. After volleyball season ended, I played for the girls basketball team and had my best season yet. I wasn't the top scorer but I was one of the best players on the team and started every game. I've been working really hard to get ready for this season. Scott, Jonathan and Adam have all been helping me practice. I even almost beat Jonathan in 1 on 1. Scott thinks I really have a chance to make girls varsity as a freshmen and if not I'll make it next year. I'm easily one of the best girls in the grade at basketball but I'm a little undersized.

Robert came to all of my games. He's a really nice guy so I was really happy when Mom and Robert said they were getting married. We spent Christmas with them and I kinda realized they were gonna get married then. Robert is a great step dad. He comes to all my games and has actually taught me a lot about cooking. I really started to enjoy cooking and even though I'm way busier than I used to be, I still try to cook dinner for everyone once in a while. The boys LOVE my cooking. Its fun having them as step brothers even though they had no idea what to get me for my birthday so they all got me Justin Bieber stuff (concert tickets from Robert, another poster from Adam, a t-shirt from the twins.) Scott took me to the concert and it was really fun (Scott by the way got me an necklace with our names engraved on it.)

Mom and Robert got married this summer and that was really cool. Mom chose me as her maid of honor which means I got to chose so much stuff with her including the bridesmaid dresses. I chose these really nice pink ones that went great with my favorite shade of nail polish. The wedding was really beautiful and Mom looked amazing. Scott and I even slow danced for the first time and theres this really amazing picture of me and Scott dancing where I look amazing and he looks so hot. Its my profile pic now and has like 300 likes.

Mom is a lot more laid back now. I think she's a lot happier. We moved into a new house with Robert and the boys and its really exciting. Its massive, its 3 floors plus a basement and has like 100 rooms. My new room is so nice. Its decorated a lot like my old one (Jillians room) but its bigger, has a TV and a new PS4 (Mom got me a new one), a few of my old boy things (I like that my room has some of my old stuff), and a balcony. Plus I have a wall covered in pictures of me and Scott! Plus I have my own bathroom with a huge bathtub with jets!!! I kind of have a fantasy about taking a bath with Scott, leaning back onto his shirtless chest in the warm water, but Mom isnt ready for that and would freak out if I did that, I'm not sure Scott would even want that until I'm really a girl. But when the time is right, we could have a really romantic soak in my new bathtub.

The other exciting thing is I've really grown Jillians old YouTube channel and have almost a million subscribers. He made a video with me where he officially gave the channel to me and said goodbye to his followers and I took over. At first I did the same stuff she used to do but then I got bored with it and started doing more vlogging. I still do some fashion and make up videos. I have a series of makeover videos where I make over my friends and family. I've done makeovers of the guys in my life which is really fun. My video dressing Adam up like a girl, which he was a really good sport about, got him so many comments from girls who thought he was cute. He rocked the outfits and looked kinda pretty he still looked like a dude with girly stuff on. On top of that my video make over of Mason and Eli reached 2 million views (probably because they're adorable.) I've also posted a few videos of me singing. I kind of like singing but I never wanted to tell anyone but I was sleeping over at Jessica's one day and I was in the shower and she heard me singing and was like "you have such a pretty voice" and convinced me to post a few videos of me singing which have all gone really well. But mostly I post videos of me and my friends goofing around or me and Scott together. My subscribers LOVE Scott. My favorite video is this video of me and Scott reenacting a Taylor Swift music video. He didn't want to do it at first but I'm so glad he did. Its so cute.

Me and Scott are still together and stronger than ever. I know I'm still young but I love him so much. Lots of guys would probably have thought it was weird if their best friend was in my position but Scott has literally been so supportive. He's really helped me feel more happy and confident in myself. We still hang out and play video games and play sports and mess around the way we did as boys. Its just now I care about looking cute around him too (even though he's seen me looking so ugly and doesn't care.) I'm glad our relationship hasn't changed but just grown. Its made the whole thing easier to have him has my "bro" while we've become a couple, and we are a couple, even if we act like bros sometimes.

Speaking of bros I still hang out with him and the guys sometimes and while its a little different and I have to deal with all the "whats it like to have tits?" and "can I touch em" questions, I'm glad my guy friends don't think I'm a weirdo, and Scott had a lot to do with that. They even came to a few of my volleyball games which was really sweet. I'm definitely the girl of the group but they don't even really treat me differently. I'm honestly surprised Scott wasn't concerned they'd think he was a freak for dating me but they don't. They don't think of him differently at all and they just think of me as a cool girl.

Being a couple is fun. I'm not that high maintenance a girlfriend but Scott takes me out a good amount. While I like getting dressed up and pretty every once in a while, I honestly prefer staying in and just hanging out with him. I still kick his ass in FIFA and fuck around and curse and laugh with him. Just now I also kiss him and let him hold me and cuddle me. Its honestly great. I know I'm going on and on about Scott but I can't help it.

The one bad thing about the move is now I don't live a minute away from Scott anymore and even though we're only like 10 minutes away, it feels like longer. Mom has let Scott sleep over at the new house but she wont let him sleep in my room and I'm allowed to sleep at the Kingsley's but I have to sleep in Hannah's room. I've actually gotten kind of close with Hannah but I'd still rather be with Scott. I didn't tell my mom but last time I slept over me and Scott were watching a movie and I just fell asleep cuddled up to him in the living room. I could honestly talk about him all day. He's just really cute and hot and sweet and funny and I like when he smiles at me and teases me and kisses me and looks at me and how he screams in excitement when he makes an interception and I'm going to stop because Jonathan says I get annoying when I go on about him too much.

Its just he really means a lot to me. It wasn't like everything got perfect for me at school after I started dating him. I'd still have tough days and think I hated being a girl but I'd call Scott and he'd come over and as cliche as it sounds, he'd hold me and cuddle me and tell me he loved and cared about me and I'd realize things weren't so bad.

I miss being a boy sometimes, and even though I know thats not who I am anymore. I like having all my old trophies in my new room. I keep a few old articles of clothing and equipment and stuff under my bed. Plus Scott likes how my boobs look in my old basketball jerseys. I sometimes like being called Tyler, only at home though. It just sounds comforting and makes me feel good. And sometimes Scott still calls me Ty which is really sweet and he's been doing it a lot because he knows I like it. Its just nice to hear sometimes even if I'm becoming more like a girl every day because of the hormones.

I actually have legit boobs now, which is kind of hard to get used to, and Jonathan's voice is deeper than mine. Jonathan loves being a boy and we get along way better than we used to. Its hard to believe he was ever a girl honestly. He even hooks up with girls now. I'm also shocked at what a good athlete he is. Jillian never played sports but if she did she would have been sick.

Jillian has also really embraced being a brother not just to Adam and Mason and Eli but me. Even though we're twins, he's started calling me "little sis" and is sometimes weirdly protective of me. Mom says its normal for brothers to be protective of their sisters so I take it as a compliment. When I invited the 6th graders over to hang out (it wasn't supposed to be a sleepover but it turned into one) he introduced himself as "Tiffany's older brother." It was kind of weird but I didn't say anything until the girls left and when I did Jonathan told me not to "worry your pretty little head about it."

Sometimes I look at old pictures of me and think, I wonder what that kid would think if he could see me know. Sometimes I get kind of bummed out thinking about it. I think about who I used to be and who I am now. But then I look at a picture of me and Scott or me and Jessica and forget about it. I'm a girl. I'm way better off as a girl. There's no point in fighting it.

~o~O~o~

Tyler and Jillian before the punishment and Tiffany and Jonathan after the punishment

This isn't exactly a sequel to Twin Swap or another chapter as much as it is an update on the characters. Basically these are screenshots from "Tyler's phone" on an average day a few years later, apart from the fact that Scott is away in Florida for the week for a baseball tournament. I thought it might be a fun new thing to try.

This takes place two years after the epilogue so Tyler, Jillian, Adam, and Scott are all in high school while Mason and Eli are in middle school.

Mom

---

Adam

---

Robert

---

Nate

---

Eli

---

Jonathan

---

Scott

---

Jessica

---

This was a bit of an experiment so let me know what you think in the comments!